VOLUME 4
CHAPTER I
Is all the council that we two have shared,
the hours that we have spent,
When we have chid the hasty-footed time
For parting us—Oh! and is all forgot?
And will you rend our ancient love asunder?
MIDSUMMER NIGHT'S DREAM
In the
evening, when Emily was at length informed, that
Count De Villefort requested to see her, she guessed
that Valancourt was below, and, endeavouring to
assume composure and to recollect all her spirits,
she rose and left the apartment; but on reaching the
door of the library, where she imagined him to be,
her emotion returned with such energy, that, fearing
to trust herself in the room, she returned into the
hall, where she continued for a considerable time,
unable to command her agitated spirits.
When she
could recall them, she found in the library
Valancourt, seated with the Count, who both rose on
her entrance; but she did not dare to look at
Valancourt, and the Count, having led her to a
chair, immediately withdrew.
Emily
remained with her eyes fixed on the floor, under
such oppression of heart, that she could not speak,
and with difficulty breathed; while Valancourt threw
himself into a chair beside her, and, sighing
heavily, continued silent, when, had she raised her
eyes, she would have perceived the violent emotions,
with which he was agitated.
At length,
in a tremulous voice, he said, 'I have solicited to
see you this evening, that I might, at least, be
spared the further torture of suspense, which your
altered manner had occasioned me, and which the
hints I have just received from the Count have in
part explained. I perceive I have enemies, Emily,
who envied me my late happiness, and who have been
busy in searching out the means to destroy it: I
perceive, too, that time and absence have weakened
the affection you once felt for me, and that you can
now easily be taught to forget me.'
His last
words faltered, and Emily, less able to speak than
before, continued silent.
'O what a
meeting is this!' exclaimed Valancourt, starting
from his seat, and pacing the room with hurried
steps, 'what a meeting is this, after our long—long
separation!' Again he sat down, and, after the
struggle of a moment, he added in a firm but
despairing tone, 'This is too much—I cannot bear it!
Emily, will you not speak to me?'
He covered
his face with his hand, as if to conceal his
emotion, and took Emily's, which she did not
withdraw. Her tears could no longer be restrained;
and, when he raised his eyes and perceived that she
was weeping, all his tenderness returned, and a
gleam of hope appeared to cross his mind, for he
exclaimed, 'O! you do pity me, then, you do love me!
Yes, you are still my own Emily—let me believe those
tears, that tell me so!'
Emily now
made an effort to recover her firmness, and, hastily
drying them, 'Yes,' said she, 'I do pity you—I weep
for you—but, ought I to think of you with affection?
You may remember, that yester-evening I said, I had
still sufficient confidence in your candour to
believe, that, when I should request an explanation
of your words, you would give it. This explanation
is now unnecessary, I understand them too well; but
prove, at least, that your candour is deserving of
the confidence I give it, when I ask you, whether
you are conscious of being the same estimable
Valancourt—whom I once loved.'
'Once
loved!' cried he,—'the same—the same!' He paused in
extreme emotion, and then added, in a voice at once
solemn, and dejected,—'No—I am not the same!—I am
lost—I am no longer worthy of you!'
He again
concealed his face. Emily was too much affected by
this honest confession to reply immediately, and,
while she struggled to overcome the pleadings of her
heart, and to act with the decisive firmness, which
was necessary for her future peace, she perceived
all the danger of trusting long to her resolution,
in the presence of Valancourt, and was anxious to
conclude an interview, that tortured them both; yet,
when she considered, that this was probably their
last meeting, her fortitude sunk at once, and she
experienced only emotions of tenderness and of
despondency.
Valancourt,
meanwhile, lost in emotions of remorse and grief,
which he had neither the power, or the will to
express, sat insensible almost of the presence of
Emily, his features still concealed, and his breast
agitated by convulsive sighs.
'Spare me
the necessity,' said Emily, recollecting her
fortitude, 'spare me the necessity of mentioning
those circumstances of your conduct, which oblige me
to break our connection forever.—We must part, I now
see you for the last time.'
'Impossible!' cried Valancourt, roused from his deep
silence, 'You cannot mean what you say!—you cannot
mean to throw me from you forever!'
'We must
part,' repeated Emily, with emphasis,—'and that
forever! Your own conduct has made this necessary.'
'This is the
Count's determination,' said he haughtily, 'not
yours, and I shall enquire by what authority he
interferes between us.' He now rose, and walked
about the room in great emotion.
'Let me save
you from this error,' said Emily, not less
agitated—'it is my determination, and, if you
reflect a moment on your late conduct, you will
perceive, that my future peace requires it.'
'Your future
peace requires, that we should part—part forever!'
said Valancourt, 'How little did I ever expect to
hear you say so!'
'And how
little did I expect, that it would be necessary for
me to say so!' rejoined Emily, while her voice
softened into tenderness, and her tears flowed
again.—'That you—you, Valancourt, would ever fall
from my esteem!'
He was
silent a moment, as if overwhelmed by the
consciousness of no longer deserving this esteem, as
well as the certainty of having lost it, and then,
with impassioned grief, lamented the criminality of
his late conduct and the misery to which it had
reduced him, till, overcome by a recollection of the
past and a conviction of the future, he burst into
tears, and uttered only deep and broken sighs.
The remorse
he had expressed, and the distress he suffered could
not be witnessed by Emily with indifference, and,
had she not called to her recollection all the
circumstances, of which Count De Villefort had
informed her, and all he had said of the danger of
confiding in repentance, formed under the influence
of passion, she might perhaps have trusted to the
assurances of her heart, and have forgotten his
misconduct in the tenderness, which that repentance
excited.
Valancourt,
returning to the chair beside her, at length, said,
in a calm voice, ''Tis true, I am fallen—fallen from
my own esteem! but could you, Emily, so soon, so
suddenly resign, if you had not before ceased to
love me, or, if your conduct was not governed by the
designs, I will say, the selfish designs of another
person! Would you not otherwise be willing to hope
for my reformation—and could you bear, by estranging
me from you, to abandon me to misery—to
myself!'—Emily wept aloud.—'No, Emily—no—you would
not do this, if you still loved me. You would find
your own happiness in saving mine.'
'There are
too many probabilities against that hope,' said
Emily, 'to justify me in trusting the comfort of my
whole life to it. May I not also ask, whether you
could wish me to do this, if you really loved me?'
'Really
loved you!' exclaimed Valancourt—'is it possible you
can doubt my love! Yet it is reasonable, that you
should do so, since you see, that I am less ready to
suffer the horror of parting with you, than that of
involving you in my ruin. Yes, Emily—I am
ruined—irreparably ruined—I am involved in debts,
which I can never discharge!' Valancourt's look,
which was wild, as he spoke this, soon settled into
an expression of gloomy despair; and Emily, while
she was compelled to admire his sincerity, saw, with
unutterable anguish, new reasons for fear in the
suddenness of his feelings and the extent of the
misery, in which they might involve him. After some
minutes, she seemed to contend against her grief and
to struggle for fortitude to conclude the interview.
'I will not prolong these moments,' said she, 'by a
conversation, which can answer no good purpose.
Valancourt, farewell!'
'You are not
going?' said he, wildly interrupting her—'You will
not leave me thus—you will not abandon me even
before my mind has suggested any possibility of
compromise between the last indulgence of my despair
and the endurance of my loss!' Emily was terrified
by the sternness of his look, and said, in a
soothing voice, 'You have yourself acknowledged,
that it is necessary we should part;—if you wish,
that I should believe you love me, you will repeat
the acknowledgment.'—'Never—never,' cried he—'I was
distracted when I made it. O! Emily—this is too
much;—though you are not deceived as to my faults,
you must be deluded into this exasperation against
them. The Count is the barrier between us; but he
shall not long remain so.'
'You are,
indeed, distracted,' said Emily, 'the Count is not
your enemy; on the contrary, he is my friend, and
that might, in some degree, induce you to consider
him as yours.'—'Your friend!' said Valancourt,
hastily, 'how long has he been your friend, that he
can so easily make you forget your lover? Was it he,
who recommended to your favour the Monsieur Du Pont,
who, you say, accompanied you from Italy, and who, I
say, has stolen your affections? But I have no right
to question you;—you are your own mistress. Du Pont,
perhaps, may not long triumph over my fallen
fortunes!' Emily, more frightened than before by the
frantic looks of Valancourt, said, in a tone
scarcely audible, 'For heaven's sake be
reasonable—be composed. Monsieur Du Pont is not your
rival, nor is the Count his advocate. You have no
rival; nor, except yourself, an enemy. My heart is
wrung with anguish, which must increase while your
frantic behaviour shews me, more than ever, that you
are no longer the Valancourt I have been accustomed
to love.'
He made no
reply, but sat with his arms rested on the table and
his face concealed by his hands; while Emily stood,
silent and trembling, wretched for herself and
dreading to leave him in this state of mind.
'O excess of
misery!' he suddenly exclaimed, 'that I can never
lament my sufferings, without accusing myself, nor
remember you, without recollecting the folly and the
vice, by which I have lost you! Why was I forced to
Paris, and why did I yield to allurements, which
were to make me despicable for ever! O! why cannot I
look back, without interruption, to those days of
innocence and peace, the days of our early
love!'—The recollection seemed to melt his heart,
and the frenzy of despair yielded to tears. After a
long pause, turning towards her and taking her hand,
he said, in a softened voice, 'Emily, can you bear
that we should part—can you resolve to give up an
heart, that loves you like mine—an heart, which,
though it has erred—widely erred, is not
irretrievable from error, as, you well know, it
never can be retrievable from love?' Emily made no
reply, but with her tears. 'Can you,' continued he,
'can you forget all our former days of happiness and
confidence—when I had not a thought, that I might
wish to conceal from you—when I had no taste—no
pleasures, in which you did not participate?'
'O do not
lead me to the remembrance of those days,' said
Emily, 'unless you can teach me to forget the
present; I do not mean to reproach you; if I did, I
should be spared these tears; but why will you
render your present sufferings more conspicuous, by
contrasting them with your former virtues?'
'Those
virtues,' said Valancourt, 'might, perhaps, again be
mine, if your affection, which nurtured them, was
unchanged;—but I fear, indeed, I see, that you can
no longer love me; else the happy hours, which we
have passed together, would plead for me, and you
could not look back upon them unmoved. Yet, why
should I torture myself with the remembrance—why do
I linger here? Am I not ruined—would it not be
madness to involve you in my misfortunes, even if
your heart was still my own? I will not distress you
further. Yet, before I go,' added he, in a solemn
voice, 'let me repeat, that, whatever may be my
destiny—whatever I may be doomed to suffer, I must
always love you—most fondly love you! I am going,
Emily, I am going to leave you—to leave you,
forever!' As he spoke the last words, his voice
trembled, and he threw himself again into the chair,
from which he had risen. Emily was utterly unable to
leave the room, or to say farewell. All impression
of his criminal conduct and almost of his follies
was obliterated from her mind, and she was sensible
only of pity and grief.
'My
fortitude is gone,' said Valancourt at length; 'I
can no longer even struggle to recall it. I cannot
now leave you—I cannot bid you an eternal farewell;
say, at least, that you will see me once again.'
Emily's heart was somewhat relieved by the request,
and she endeavoured to believe, that she ought not
to refuse it. Yet she was embarrassed by
recollecting, that she was a visitor in the house of
the Count, who could not be pleased by the return of
Valancourt. Other considerations, however, soon
overcame this, and she granted his request, on the
condition, that he would neither think of the Count,
as his enemy, nor Du Pont as his rival. He then left
her, with a heart, so much lightened by this short
respite, that he almost lost every former sense of
misfortune.
Emily
withdrew to her own room, that she might compose her
spirits and remove the traces of her tears, which
would encourage the censorious remarks of the
Countess and her favourite, as well as excite the
curiosity of the rest of the family. She found it,
however, impossible to tranquillize her mind, from
which she could not expel the remembrance of the
late scene with Valancourt, or the consciousness,
that she was to see him again, on the morrow. This
meeting now appeared more terrible to her than the
last, for the ingenuous confession he had made of
his ill conduct and his embarrassed circumstances,
with the strength and tenderness of affection, which
this confession discovered, had deeply impressed
her, and, in spite of all she had heard and believed
to his disadvantage, her esteem began to return. It
frequently appeared to her impossible, that he could
have been guilty of the depravities, reported of
him, which, if not inconsistent with his warmth and
impetuosity, were entirely so with his candour and
sensibility. Whatever was the criminality, which had
given rise to the reports, she could not now believe
them to be wholly true, nor that his heart was
finally closed against the charms of virtue. The
deep consciousness, which he felt as well as
expressed of his errors, seemed to justify the
opinion; and, as she understood not the instability
of youthful dispositions, when opposed by habit, and
that professions frequently deceive those, who make,
as well as those, who hear them, she might have
yielded to the flattering persuasions of her own
heart and the pleadings of Valancourt, had she not
been guided by the superior prudence of the Count.
He represented to her, in a clear light, the danger
of her present situation, that of listening to
promises of amendment, made under the influence of
strong passion, and the slight hope, which could
attach to a connection, whose chance of happiness
rested upon the retrieval of ruined circumstances
and the reform of corrupted habits. On these
accounts, he lamented, that Emily had consented to a
second interview, for he saw how much it would shake
her resolution and increase the difficulty of her
conquest.
Her mind was
now so entirely occupied by nearer interests, that
she forgot the old housekeeper and the promised
history, which so lately had excited her curiosity,
but which Dorothee was probably not very anxious to
disclose, for night came; the hours passed; and she
did not appear in Emily's chamber. With the latter
it was a sleepless and dismal night; the more she
suffered her memory to dwell on the late scenes with
Valancourt, the more her resolution declined, and
she was obliged to recollect all the arguments,
which the Count had made use of to strengthen it,
and all the precepts, which she had received from
her deceased father, on the subject of self-command,
to enable her to act, with prudence and dignity, on
this the most severe occasion of her life. There
were moments, when all her fortitude forsook her,
and when, remembering the confidence of former
times, she thought it impossible, that she could
renounce Valancourt. His reformation then appeared
certain; the arguments of Count De Villefort were
forgotten; she readily believed all she wished, and
was willing to encounter any evil, rather than that
of an immediate separation.
Thus passed
the night in ineffectual struggles between affection
and reason, and she rose, in the morning, with a
mind, weakened and irresolute, and a frame,
trembling with illness.
CHAPTER II
Come, weep with me;—past hope, past cure, past help!
ROMEO AND JULIET
Valancourt,
meanwhile, suffered the tortures of remorse and
despair. The sight of Emily had renewed all the
ardour, with which he first loved her, and which had
suffered a temporary abatement from absence and the
passing scenes of busy life. When, on the receipt of
her letter, he set out for Languedoc, he then knew,
that his own folly had involved him in ruin, and it
was no part of his design to conceal this from her.
But he lamented only the delay which his ill-conduct
must give to their marriage, and did not foresee,
that the information could induce her to break their
connection forever. While the prospect of this
separation overwhelmed his mind, before stung with
self-reproach, he awaited their second interview, in
a state little short of distraction, yet was still
inclined to hope, that his pleadings might prevail
upon her not to exact it. In the morning, he sent to
know at what hour she would see him; and his note
arrived, when she was with the Count, who had sought
an opportunity of again conversing with her of
Valancourt; for he perceived the extreme distress of
her mind, and feared, more than ever, that her
fortitude would desert her. Emily having dismissed
the messenger, the Count returned to the subject of
their late conversation, urging his fear of
Valancourt's entreaties, and again pointing out to
her the lengthened misery, that must ensue, if she
should refuse to encounter some present uneasiness.
His repeated arguments could, indeed, alone have
protected her from the affection she still felt for
Valancourt, and she resolved to be governed by them.
The hour of
interview, at length, arrived. Emily went to it, at
least, with composure of manner, but Valancourt was
so much agitated, that he could not speak, for
several minutes, and his first words were
alternately those of lamentation, entreaty, and
self-reproach. Afterward, he said, 'Emily, I have
loved you—I do love you, better than my life; but I
am ruined by my own conduct. Yet I would seek to
entangle you in a connection, that must be miserable
for you, rather than subject myself to the
punishment, which is my due, the loss of you. I am a
wretch, but I will be a villain no longer.—I will
not endeavour to shake your resolution by the
pleadings of a selfish passion. I resign you, Emily,
and will endeavour to find consolation in
considering, that, though I am miserable, you, at
least, may be happy. The merit of the sacrifice is,
indeed, not my own, for I should never have attained
strength of mind to surrender you, if your prudence
had not demanded it.'
He paused a
moment, while Emily attempted to conceal the tears,
which came to her eyes. She would have said, 'You
speak now, as you were wont to do,' but she checked
herself.—'Forgive me, Emily,' said he, 'all the
sufferings I have occasioned you, and, sometimes,
when you think of the wretched Valancourt, remember,
that his only consolation would be to believe, that
you are no longer unhappy by his folly.' The tears
now fell fast upon her cheek, and he was relapsing
into the phrensy of despair, when Emily endeavoured
to recall her fortitude and to terminate an
interview, which only seemed to increase the
distress of both. Perceiving her tears and that she
was rising to go, Valancourt struggled, once more,
to overcome his own feelings and to sooth hers. 'The
remembrance of this sorrow,' said he, 'shall in
future be my protection. O! never again will
example, or temptation have power to seduce me to
evil, exalted as I shall be by the recollection of
your grief for me.'
Emily was
somewhat comforted by this assurance. 'We are now
parting for ever,' said she; 'but, if my happiness
is dear to you, you will always remember, that
nothing can contribute to it more, than to believe,
that you have recovered your own esteem.' Valancourt
took her hand;—his eyes were covered with tears, and
the farewell he would have spoken was lost in sighs.
After a few moments, Emily said, with difficulty and
emotion, 'Farewell, Valancourt, may you be happy!'
She repeated her 'farewell,' and attempted to
withdraw her hand, but he still held it and bathed
it with his tears. 'Why prolong these moments?' said
Emily, in a voice scarcely audible, 'they are too
painful to us both.' 'This is too—too much,'
exclaimed Valancourt, resigning her hand and
throwing himself into a chair, where he covered his
face with his hands and was overcome, for some
moments, by convulsive sighs. After a long pause,
during which Emily wept in silence, and Valancourt
seemed struggling with his grief, she again rose to
take leave of him. Then, endeavouring to recover his
composure, 'I am again afflicting you,' said he,
'but let the anguish I suffer plead for me.' He then
added, in a solemn voice, which frequently trembled
with the agitation of his heart, 'Farewell, Emily,
you will always be the only object of my tenderness.
Sometimes you will think of the unhappy Valancourt,
and it will be with pity, though it may not be with
esteem. O! what is the whole world to me, without
you—without your esteem!' He checked himself—'I am
falling again into the error I have just lamented. I
must not intrude longer upon your patience, or I
shall relapse into despair.'
He once more
bade Emily adieu, pressed her hand to his lips,
looked at her, for the last time, and hurried out of
the room.
Emily
remained in the chair, where he had left her,
oppressed with a pain at her heart, which scarcely
permitted her to breathe, and listening to his
departing steps, sinking fainter and fainter, as he
crossed the hall. She was, at length, roused by the
voice of the Countess in the garden, and, her
attention being then awakened, the first object,
which struck her sight, was the vacant chair, where
Valancourt had sat. The tears, which had been, for
some time, repressed by the kind of astonishment,
that followed his departure, now came to her relief,
and she was, at length, sufficiently composed to
return to her own room.
CHAPTER III
This is no mortal business, nor no sound
That the earth owes!
SHAKESPEARE
We now
return to the mention of Montoni, whose rage and
disappointment were soon lost in nearer interests,
than any, which the unhappy Emily had awakened. His
depredations having exceeded their usual limits, and
reached an extent, at which neither the timidity of
the then commercial senate of Venice, nor their hope
of his occasional assistance would permit them to
connive, the same effort, it was resolved, should
complete the suppression of his power and the
correction of his outrages. While a corps of
considerable strength was upon the point of
receiving orders to march for Udolpho, a young
officer, prompted partly by resentment, for some
injury, received from Montoni, and partly by the
hope of distinction, solicited an interview with the
Minister, who directed the enterprise. To him he
represented, that the situation of Udolpho rendered
it too strong to be taken by open force, except
after some tedious operations; that Montoni had
lately shewn how capable he was of adding to its
strength all the advantages, which could be derived
from the skill of a commander; that so considerable
a body of troops, as that allotted to the
expedition, could not approach Udolpho without his
knowledge, and that it was not for the honour of the
republic to have a large part of its regular force
employed, for such a time as the siege of Udolpho
would require, upon the attack of a handful of
banditti. The object of the expedition, he thought,
might be accomplished much more safely and speedily
by mingling contrivance with force. It was possible
to meet Montoni and his party, without their walls,
and to attack them then; or, by approaching the
fortress, with the secrecy, consistent with the
march of smaller bodies of troops, to take advantage
either of the treachery, or negligence of some of
his party, and to rush unexpectedly upon the whole
even in the castle of Udolpho.
This advice
was seriously attended to, and the officer, who gave
it, received the command of the troops, demanded for
his purpose. His first efforts were accordingly
those of contrivance alone. In the neighbourhood of
Udolpho, he waited, till he had secured the
assistance of several of the condottieri, of whom he
found none, that he addressed, unwilling to punish
their imperious master and to secure their own
pardon from the senate. He learned also the number
of Montoni's troops, and that it had been much
increased, since his late successes. The conclusion
of his plan was soon effected. Having returned with
his party, who received the watch-word and other
assistance from their friends within, Montoni and
his officers were surprised by one division, who had
been directed to their apartment, while the other
maintained the slight combat, which preceded the
surrender of the whole garrison. Among the persons,
seized with Montoni, was Orsino, the assassin, who
had joined him on his first arrival at Udolpho, and
whose concealment had been made known to the senate
by Count Morano, after the unsuccessful attempt of
the latter to carry off Emily. It was, indeed,
partly for the purpose of capturing this man, by
whom one of the senate had been murdered, that the
expedition was undertaken, and its success was so
acceptable to them, that Morano was instantly
released, notwithstanding the political suspicions,
which Montoni, by his secret accusation, had excited
against him. The celerity and ease, with which this
whole transaction was completed, prevented it from
attracting curiosity, or even from obtaining a place
in any of the published records of that time; so
that Emily, who remained in Languedoc, was ignorant
of the defeat and signal humiliation of her late
persecutor.
Her mind was
now occupied with sufferings, which no effort of
reason had yet been able to controul. Count De
Villefort, who sincerely attempted whatever
benevolence could suggest for softening them,
sometimes allowed her the solitude she wished for,
sometimes led her into friendly parties, and
constantly protected her, as much as possible, from
the shrewd enquiries and critical conversation of
the Countess. He often invited her to make
excursions, with him and his daughter, during which
he conversed entirely on questions, suitable to her
taste, without appearing to consult it, and thus
endeavoured gradually to withdraw her from the
subject of her grief, and to awake other interests
in her mind. Emily, to whom he appeared as the
enlightened friend and protector of her youth, soon
felt for him the tender affection of a daughter, and
her heart expanded to her young friend Blanche, as
to a sister, whose kindness and simplicity
compensated for the want of more brilliant
qualities. It was long before she could sufficiently
abstract her mind from Valancourt to listen to the
story, promised by old Dorothee, concerning which
her curiosity had once been so deeply interested;
but Dorothee, at length, reminded her of it, and
Emily desired, that she would come, that night, to
her chamber.
Still her
thoughts were employed by considerations, which
weakened her curiosity, and Dorothee's tap at the
door, soon after twelve, surprised her almost as
much as if it had not been appointed. 'I am come, at
last, lady,' said she; 'I wonder what it is makes my
old limbs shake so, to-night. I thought, once or
twice, I should have dropped, as I was a-coming.'
Emily seated her in a chair, and desired, that she
would compose her spirits, before she entered upon
the subject, that had brought her thither. 'Alas,'
said Dorothee, 'it is thinking of that, I believe,
which has disturbed me so. In my way hither too, I
passed the chamber, where my dear lady died, and
every thing was so still and gloomy about me, that I
almost fancied I saw her, as she appeared upon her
death-bed.'
Emily now
drew her chair near to Dorothee, who went on. 'It is
about twenty years since my lady Marchioness came a
bride to the chateau. O! I well remember how she
looked, when she came into the great hall, where we
servants were all assembled to welcome her, and how
happy my lord the Marquis seemed. Ah! who would have
thought then!—But, as I was saying, ma'amselle, I
thought the Marchioness, with all her sweet looks,
did not look happy at heart, and so I told my
husband, and he said it was all fancy; so I said no
more, but I made my remarks, for all that. My lady
Marchioness was then about your age, and, as I have
often thought, very like you. Well! my lord the
Marquis kept open house, for a long time, and gave
such entertainments and there were such gay doings
as have never been in the chateau since. I was
younger, ma'amselle, then, than I am now, and was as
gay at the best of them. I remember I danced with
Philip, the butler, in a pink gown, with yellow
ribbons, and a coif, not such as they wear now, but
plaited high, with ribbons all about it. It was very
becoming truly;—my lord, the Marquis, noticed me.
Ah! he was a good-natured gentleman then—who would
have thought that he!'—
'But the
Marchioness, Dorothee,' said Emily, 'you was telling
me of her.'
'O yes, my
lady Marchioness, I thought she did not seem happy
at heart, and once, soon after the marriage, I
caught her crying in her chamber; but, when she saw
me, she dried her eyes, and pretended to smile. I
did not dare then to ask what was the matter; but,
the next time I saw her crying, I did, and she
seemed displeased;—so I said no more. I found out,
some time after, how it was. Her father, it seems,
had commanded her to marry my lord, the Marquis, for
his money, and there was another nobleman, or else a
chevalier, that she liked better and that was very
fond of her, and she fretted for the loss of him, I
fancy, but she never told me so. My lady always
tried to conceal her tears from the Marquis, for I
have often seen her, after she has been so
sorrowful, look so calm and sweet, when he came into
the room! But my lord, all of a sudden, grew gloomy
and fretful, and very unkind sometimes to my lady.
This afflicted her very much, as I saw, for she
never complained, and she used to try so sweetly to
oblige him and to bring him into a good humour, that
my heart has often ached to see it. But he used to
be stubborn, and give her harsh answers, and then,
when she found it all in vain, she would go to her
own room, and cry so! I used to hear her in the
anti-room, poor dear lady! but I seldom ventured to
go to her. I used, sometimes, to think my lord was
jealous. To be sure my lady was greatly admired, but
she was too good to deserve suspicion. Among the
many chevaliers, that visited at the chateau, there
was one, that I always thought seemed just suited
for my lady; he was so courteous, yet so spirited,
and there was such a grace, as it were, in all he
did, or said. I always observed, that, whenever he
had been there, the Marquis was more gloomy and my
lady more thoughtful, and it came into my head, that
this was the chevalier she ought to have married,
but I never could learn for certain.'
'What was
the chevalier's name, Dorothee?' said Emily.
'Why that I
will not tell even to you, ma'amselle, for evil may
come of it. I once heard from a person, who is since
dead, that the Marchioness was not in law the wife
of the Marquis, for that she had before been
privately married to the gentleman she was so much
attached to, and was afterwards afraid to own it to
her father, who was a very stern man; but this seems
very unlikely, and I never gave much faith to it. As
I was saying, the Marquis was most out of humour, as
I thought, when the chevalier I spoke of had been at
the chateau, and, at last, his ill treatment of my
lady made her quite miserable. He would see hardly
any visitors at the castle, and made her live almost
by herself. I was her constant attendant, and saw
all she suffered, but still she never complained.
'After
matters had gone on thus, for near a year, my lady
was taken ill, and I thought her long fretting had
made her so,—but, alas! I fear it was worse than
that.'
'Worse!
Dorothee,' said Emily, 'can that be possible?'
'I fear it
was so, madam, there were strange appearances. But I
will only tell what happened. My lord, the Marquis—'
'Hush,
Dorothee, what sounds were those?' said Emily.
Dorothee
changed countenance, and, while they both listened,
they heard, on the stillness of the night, music of
uncommon sweetness.
'I have
surely heard that voice before!' said Emily, at
length.
'I have
often heard it, and at this same hour,' said
Dorothee, solemnly, 'and, if spirits ever bring
music—that is surely the music of one!'
Emily, as
the sounds drew nearer, knew them to be the same she
had formerly heard at the time of her father's
death, and, whether it was the remembrance they now
revived of that melancholy event, or that she was
struck with superstitious awe, it is certain she was
so much affected, that she had nearly fainted.
'I think I
once told you, madam,' said Dorothee, 'that I first
heard this music, soon after my lady's death! I well
remember the night!'— 'Hark! it comes again!' said
Emily, 'let us open the window, and listen.'
They did so;
but, soon, the sounds floated gradually away into
distance, and all was again still; they seemed to
have sunk among the woods, whose tufted tops were
visible upon the clear horizon, while every other
feature of the scene was involved in the
night-shade, which, however, allowed the eye an
indistinct view of some objects in the garden below.
As Emily
leaned on the window, gazing with a kind of
thrilling awe upon the obscurity beneath, and then
upon the cloudless arch above, enlightened only by
the stars, Dorothee, in a low voice, resumed her
narrative.
'I was
saying, ma'amselle, that I well remember when first
I heard that music. It was one night, soon after my
lady's death, that I had sat up later than usual,
and I don't know how it was, but I had been thinking
a great deal about my poor mistress, and of the sad
scene I had lately witnessed. The chateau was quite
still, and I was in the chamber at a good distance
from the rest of the servants, and this, with the
mournful things I had been thinking of, I suppose,
made me low spirited, for I felt very lonely and
forlorn, as it were, and listened often, wishing to
hear a sound in the chateau, for you know,
ma'amselle, when one can hear people moving, one
does not so much mind, about one's fears. But all
the servants were gone to bed, and I sat, thinking
and thinking, till I was almost afraid to look round
the room, and my poor lady's countenance often came
to my mind, such as I had seen her when she was
dying, and, once or twice, I almost thought I saw
her before me,—when suddenly I heard such sweet
music! It seemed just at my window, and I shall
never forget what I felt. I had not power to move
from my chair, but then, when I thought it was my
dear lady's voice, the tears came to my eyes. I had
often heard her sing, in her life-time, and to be
sure she had a very fine voice; it had made me cry
to hear her, many a time, when she has sat in her
oriel, of an evening, playing upon her lute such sad
songs, and singing so. O! it went to one's heart! I
have listened in the anti-chamber, for the hour
together, and she would sometimes sit playing, with
the window open, when it was summer time, till it
was quite dark, and when I have gone in, to shut it,
she has hardly seemed to know what hour it was. But,
as I said, madam,' continued Dorothee, 'when first I
heard the music, that came just now, I thought it
was my late lady's, and I have often thought so
again, when I have heard it, as I have done at
intervals, ever since. Sometimes, many months have
gone by, but still it has returned.'
'It is
extraordinary,' observed Emily, 'that no person has
yet discovered the musician.'
'Aye,
ma'amselle, if it had been any thing earthly it
would have been discovered long ago, but who could
have courage to follow a spirit, and if they had,
what good could it do?—for spirits, YOU KNOW, ma'am,
can take any shape, or no shape, and they will be
here, one minute, and, the next perhaps, in a quite
different place!'
'Pray resume
your story of the Marchioness,' said Emily, 'and
acquaint me with the manner of her death.'
'I will,
ma'am,' said Dorothee, 'but shall we leave the
window?'
'This cool
air refreshes me,' replied Emily, 'and I love to
hear it creep along the woods, and to look upon this
dusky landscape. You was speaking of my lord, the
Marquis, when the music interrupted us.'
'Yes, madam,
my lord, the Marquis, became more and more gloomy;
and my lady grew worse and worse, till, one night,
she was taken very ill, indeed. I was called up,
and, when I came to her bedside, I was shocked to
see her countenance—it was so changed! She looked
piteously up at me, and desired I would call the
Marquis again, for he was not yet come, and tell him
she had something particular to say to him. At last,
he came, and he did, to be sure, seem very sorry to
see her, but he said very little. My lady told him
she felt herself to be dying, and wished to speak
with him alone, and then I left the room, but I
shall never forget his look as I went.'
'When I
returned, I ventured to remind my lord about sending
for a doctor, for I supposed he had forgot to do so,
in his grief; but my lady said it was then too late;
but my lord, so far from thinking so, seemed to
think light of her disorder—till she was seized with
such terrible pains! O, I never shall forget her
shriek! My lord then sent off a man and horse for
the doctor, and walked about the room and all over
the chateau in the greatest distress; and I staid by
my dear lady, and did what I could to ease her
sufferings. She had intervals of ease, and in one of
these she sent for my lord again; when he came, I
was going, but she desired I would not leave her. O!
I shall never forget what a scene passed—I can
hardly bear to think of it now! My lord was almost
distracted, for my lady behaved with so much
goodness, and took such pains to comfort him, that,
if he ever had suffered a suspicion to enter his
head, he must now have been convinced he was wrong.
And to be sure he did seem to be overwhelmed with
the thought of his treatment of her, and this
affected her so much, that she fainted away.
'We then got
my lord out of the room; he went into his library,
and threw himself on the floor, and there he staid,
and would hear no reason, that was talked to him.
When my lady recovered, she enquired for him, but,
afterwards, said she could not bear to see his
grief, and desired we would let her die quietly. She
died in my arms, ma'amselle, and she went off as
peacefully as a child, for all the violence of her
disorder was passed.'
Dorothee
paused, and wept, and Emily wept with her; for she
was much affected by the goodness of the late
Marchioness, and by the meek patience, with which
she had suffered.
'When the
doctor came,' resumed Dorothee, 'alas! he came too
late; he appeared greatly shocked to see her, for
soon after her death a frightful blackness spread
all over her face. When he had sent the attendants
out of the room, he asked me several odd questions
about the Marchioness, particularly concerning the
manner, in which she had been seized, and he often
shook his head at my answers, and seemed to mean
more, than he chose to say. But I understood him too
well. However, I kept my remarks to myself, and only
told them to my husband, who bade me hold my tongue.
Some of the other servants, however, suspected what
I did, and strange reports were whispered about the
neighbourhood, but nobody dared to make any stir
about them. When my lord heard that my lady was
dead, he shut himself up, and would see nobody but
the doctor, who used to be with him alone, sometimes
for an hour together; and, after that, the doctor
never talked with me again about my lady. When she
was buried in the church of the convent, at a little
distance yonder, if the moon was up you might see
the towers here, ma'amselle, all my lord's vassals
followed the funeral, and there was not a dry eye
among them, for she had done a deal of good among
the poor. My lord, the Marquis, I never saw any body
so melancholy as he was afterwards, and sometimes he
would be in such fits of violence, that we almost
thought he had lost his senses. He did not stay long
at the chateau, but joined his regiment, and, soon
after, all the servants, except my husband and I,
received notice to go, for my lord went to the wars.
I never saw him after, for he would not return to
the chateau, though it is such a fine place, and
never finished those fine rooms he was building on
the west side of it, and it has, in a manner, been
shut up ever since, till my lord the Count came
here.'
'The death
of the Marchioness appears extraordinary,' said
Emily, who was anxious to know more than she dared
to ask.
'Yes,
madam,' replied Dorothee, 'it was extraordinary; I
have told you all I saw, and you may easily guess
what I think, I cannot say more, because I would not
spread reports, that might offend my lord the
Count.'
'You are
very right,' said Emily;—'where did the Marquis
die?'—'In the north of France, I believe,
ma'amselle,' replied Dorothee. 'I was very glad,
when I heard my lord the Count was coming, for this
had been a sad desolate place, these many years, and
we heard such strange noises, sometimes, after my
lady's death, that, as I told you before, my husband
and I left it for a neighbouring cottage. And now,
lady, I have told you all this sad history, and all
my thoughts, and you have promised, you know, never
to give the least hint about it.'—'I have,' said
Emily, 'and I will be faithful to my promise,
Dorothee;—what you have told has interested me more
than you can imagine. I only wish I could prevail
upon you to tell the name of the chevalier, whom you
thought so deserving of the Marchioness.'
Dorothee,
however, steadily refused to do this, and then
returned to the notice of Emily's likeness to the
late Marchioness. 'There is another picture of her,'
added she, 'hanging in a room of the suite, which
was shut up. It was drawn, as I have heard, before
she was married, and is much more like you than the
miniature.' When Emily expressed a strong desire to
see this, Dorothee replied, that she did not like to
open those rooms; but Emily reminded her, that the
Count had talked the other day of ordering them to
be opened; of which Dorothee seemed to consider
much, and then she owned, that she should feel less,
if she went into them with Emily first, than
otherwise, and at length promised to shew the
picture.
The night
was too far advanced and Emily was too much affected
by the narrative of the scenes, which had passed in
those apartments, to wish to visit them at this
hour, but she requested that Dorothee would return
on the following night, when they were not likely to
be observed, and conduct her thither. Besides her
wish to examine the portrait, she felt a thrilling
curiosity to see the chamber, in which the
Marchioness had died, and which Dorothee had said
remained, with the bed and furniture, just as when
the corpse was removed for interment. The solemn
emotions, which the expectation of viewing such a
scene had awakened, were in unison with the present
tone of her mind, depressed by severe
disappointment. Cheerful objects rather added to,
than removed this depression; but, perhaps, she
yielded too much to her melancholy inclination, and
imprudently lamented the misfortune, which no virtue
of her own could have taught her to avoid, though no
effort of reason could make her look unmoved upon
the self-degradation of him, whom she had once
esteemed and loved.
Dorothee
promised to return, on the following night, with the
keys of the chambers, and then wished Emily good
repose, and departed. Emily, however, continued at
the window, musing upon the melancholy fate of the
Marchioness and listening, in awful expectation, for
a return of the music. But the stillness of the
night remained long unbroken, except by the
murmuring sounds of the woods, as they waved in the
breeze, and then by the distant bell of the convent,
striking one. She now withdrew from the window, and,
as she sat at her bed-side, indulging melancholy
reveries, which the loneliness of the hour assisted,
the stillness was suddenly interrupted not by music,
but by very uncommon sounds, that seemed to come
either from the room, adjoining her own, or from one
below. The terrible catastrophe, that had been
related to her, together with the mysterious
circumstances, said to have since occurred in the
chateau, had so much shocked her spirits, that she
now sunk, for a moment, under the weakness of
superstition. The sounds, however, did not return,
and she retired, to forget in sleep the disastrous
story she had heard.
CHAPTER IV
Now it is the time of night,
That, the graves all gaping wide,
Every one lets forth his spite,
In the church-way path to glide.
SHAKESPEARE
On the next
night, about the same hour as before, Dorothee came
to Emily's chamber, with the keys of that suite of
rooms, which had been particularly appropriated to
the late Marchioness. These extended along the north
side of the chateau, forming part of the old
building; and, as Emily's room was in the south,
they had to pass over a great extent of the castle,
and by the chambers of several of the family, whose
observations Dorothee was anxious to avoid, since it
might excite enquiry, and raise reports, such as
would displease the Count. She, therefore,
requested, that Emily would wait half an hour,
before they ventured forth, that they might be
certain all the servants were gone to bed. It was
nearly one, before the chateau was perfectly still,
or Dorothee thought it prudent to leave the chamber.
In this interval, her spirits seemed to be greatly
affected by the remembrance of past events, and by
the prospect of entering again upon places, where
these had occurred, and in which she had not been
for so many years. Emily too was affected, but her
feelings had more of solemnity, and less of fear.
From the silence, into which reflection and
expectation had thrown them, they, at length, roused
themselves, and left the chamber. Dorothee, at
first, carried the lamp, but her hand trembled so
much with infirmity and alarm, that Emily took it
from her, and offered her arm, to support her feeble
steps.
They had to
descend the great stair-case, and, after passing
over a wide extent of the chateau, to ascend
another, which led to the suite of rooms they were
in quest of. They stepped cautiously along the open
corridor, that ran round the great hall, and into
which the chambers of the Count, Countess, and the
Lady Blanche, opened, and, from thence, descending
the chief stair-case, they crossed the hall itself.
Proceeding through the servants hall, where the
dying embers of a wood fire still glimmered on the
hearth, and the supper table was surrounded by
chairs, that obstructed their passage, they came to
the foot of the back stair-case. Old Dorothee here
paused, and looked around; 'Let us listen,' said
she, 'if any thing is stirring; Ma'amselle, do you
hear any voice?' 'None,' said Emily, 'there
certainly is no person up in the chateau, besides
ourselves.'—'No, ma'amselle,' said Dorothee, 'but I
have never been here at this hour before, and, after
what I know, my fears are not wonderful.'—'What do
you know?' said Emily.—'O, ma'amselle, we have no
time for talking now; let us go on. That door on the
left is the one we must open.'
They
proceeded, and, having reached the top of the
stair-case, Dorothee applied the key to the lock.
'Ah,' said she, as she endeavoured to turn it, 'so
many years have passed since this was opened, that I
fear it will not move.' Emily was more successful,
and they presently entered a spacious and ancient
chamber.
'Alas!'
exclaimed Dorothee, as she entered, 'the last time I
passed through this door—I followed my poor lady's
corpse!'
Emily,
struck with the circumstance, and affected by the
dusky and solemn air of the apartment, remained
silent, and they passed on through a long suite of
rooms, till they came to one more spacious than the
rest, and rich in the remains of faded magnificence.
'Let us rest
here awhile, madam,' said Dorothee faintly, 'we are
going into the chamber, where my lady died! that
door opens into it. Ah, ma'amselle! why did you
persuade me to come?'
Emily drew
one of the massy arm-chairs, with which the
apartment was furnished, and begged Dorothee would
sit down, and try to compose her spirits.
'How the
sight of this place brings all that passed formerly
to my mind!' said Dorothee; 'it seems as if it was
but yesterday since all that sad affair happened!'
'Hark! what
noise is that?' said Emily.
Dorothee,
half starting from her chair, looked round the
apartment, and they listened—but, every thing
remaining still, the old woman spoke again upon the
subject of her sorrow. 'This saloon, ma'amselle, was
in my lady's time the finest apartment in the
chateau, and it was fitted up according to her own
taste. All this grand furniture, but you can now
hardly see what it is for the dust, and our light is
none of the best—ah! how I have seen this room
lighted up in my lady's time!—all this grand
furniture came from Paris, and was made after the
fashion of some in the Louvre there, except those
large glasses, and they came from some outlandish
place, and that rich tapestry. How the colours are
faded already!—since I saw it last!'
'I
understood, that was twenty years ago,' observed
Emily.
'Thereabout,
madam,' said Dorothee, 'and well remembered, but all
the time between then and now seems as nothing. That
tapestry used to be greatly admired at, it tells the
stories out of some famous book, or other, but I
have forgot the name.'
Emily now
rose to examine the figures it exhibited, and
discovered, by verses in the Provencal tongue,
wrought underneath each scene, that it exhibited
stories from some of the most celebrated ancient
romances.
Dorothee's
spirits being now more composed, she rose, and
unlocked the door that led into the late
Marchioness's apartment, and Emily passed into a
lofty chamber, hung round with dark arras, and so
spacious, that the lamp she held up did not shew its
extent; while Dorothee, when she entered, had
dropped into a chair, where, sighing deeply, she
scarcely trusted herself with the view of a scene so
affecting to her. It was some time before Emily
perceived, through the dusk, the bed on which the
Marchioness was said to have died; when, advancing
to the upper end of the room, she discovered the
high canopied tester of dark green damask, with the
curtains descending to the floor in the fashion of a
tent, half drawn, and remaining apparently, as they
had been left twenty years before; and over the
whole bedding was thrown a counterpane, or pall, of
black velvet, that hung down to the floor. Emily
shuddered, as she held the lamp over it, and looked
within the dark curtains, where she almost expected
to have seen a human face, and, suddenly remembering
the horror she had suffered upon discovering the
dying Madame Montoni in the turret-chamber of
Udolpho, her spirits fainted, and she was turning
from the bed, when Dorothee, who had now reached it,
exclaimed, 'Holy Virgin! methinks I see my lady
stretched upon that pall—as when last I saw her!'
Emily,
shocked by this exclamation, looked involuntarily
again within the curtains, but the blackness of the
pall only appeared; while Dorothee was compelled to
support herself upon the side of the bed, and
presently tears brought her some relief.
'Ah!' said
she, after she had wept awhile, 'it was here I sat
on that terrible night, and held my lady's hand, and
heard her last words, and saw all her
sufferings—HERE she died in my arms!'
'Do not
indulge these painful recollections,' said Emily,
'let us go. Shew me the picture you mentioned, if it
will not too much affect you.'
'It hangs in
the oriel,' said Dorothee rising, and going towards
a small door near the bed's head, which she opened,
and Emily followed with the light, into the closet
of the late Marchioness.
'Alas! there
she is, ma'amselle,' said Dorothee, pointing to a
portrait of a lady, 'there is her very self! just as
she looked when she came first to the chateau. You
see, madam, she was all blooming like you, then—and
so soon to be cut off!'
While
Dorothee spoke, Emily was attentively examining the
picture, which bore a strong resemblance to the
miniature, though the expression of the countenance
in each was somewhat different; but still she
thought she perceived something of that pensive
melancholy in the portrait, which so strongly
characterised the miniature.
'Pray,
ma'amselle, stand beside the picture, that I may
look at you together,' said Dorothee, who, when the
request was complied with, exclaimed again at the
resemblance. Emily also, as she gazed upon it,
thought that she had somewhere seen a person very
like it, though she could not now recollect who this
was.
In this
closet were many memorials of the departed
Marchioness; a robe and several articles of her
dress were scattered upon the chairs, as if they had
just been thrown off. On the floor were a pair of
black satin slippers, and, on the dressing-table, a
pair of gloves and a long black veil, which, as
Emily took it up to examine, she perceived was
dropping to pieces with age.
'Ah!' said
Dorothee, observing the veil, 'my lady's hand laid
it there; it has never been moved since!'
Emily,
shuddering, immediately laid it down again. 'I well
remember seeing her take it off,' continued
Dorothee, 'it was on the night before her death,
when she had returned from a little walk I had
persuaded her to take in the gardens, and she seemed
refreshed by it. I told her how much better she
looked, and I remember what a languid smile she gave
me; but, alas! she little thought, or I either, that
she was to die, that night.'
Dorothee
wept again, and then, taking up the veil, threw it
suddenly over Emily, who shuddered to find it
wrapped round her, descending even to her feet, and,
as she endeavoured to throw it off, Dorothee
intreated that she would keep it on for one moment.
'I thought,' added she, 'how like you would look to
my dear mistress in that veil;—may your life,
ma'amselle, be a happier one than hers!'
Emily,
having disengaged herself from the veil, laid it
again on the dressing-table, and surveyed the
closet, where every object, on which her eye fixed,
seemed to speak of the Marchioness. In a large oriel
window of painted glass, stood a table, with a
silver crucifix, and a prayer-book open; and Emily
remembered with emotion what Dorothee had mentioned
concerning her custom of playing on her lute in this
window, before she observed the lute itself, lying
on a corner of the table, as if it had been
carelessly placed there by the hand, that had so
often awakened it.
'This is a
sad forlorn place!' said Dorothee, 'for, when my
dear lady died, I had no heart to put it to rights,
or the chamber either; and my lord never came into
the rooms after, so they remain just as they did
when my lady was removed for interment.'
While
Dorothee spoke, Emily was still looking on the lute,
which was a Spanish one, and remarkably large; and
then, with a hesitating hand, she took it up, and
passed her fingers over the chords. They were out of
tune, but uttered a deep and full sound. Dorothee
started at their well-known tones, and, seeing the
lute in Emily's hand, said, 'This is the lute my
lady Marchioness loved so! I remember when last she
played upon it—it was on the night that she died. I
came as usual to undress her, and, as I entered the
bed-chamber, I heard the sound of music from the
oriel, and perceiving it was my lady's, who was
sitting there, I stepped softly to the door, which
stood a little open, to listen; for the music—though
it was mournful—was so sweet! There I saw her, with
the lute in her hand, looking upwards, and the tears
fell upon her cheeks, while she sung a vesper hymn,
so soft, and so solemn! and her voice trembled, as
it were, and then she would stop for a moment, and
wipe away her tears, and go on again, lower than
before. O! I had often listened to my lady, but
never heard any thing so sweet as this; it made me
cry, almost, to hear it. She had been at prayers, I
fancy, for there was the book open on the table
beside her—aye, and there it lies open still! Pray,
let us leave the oriel, ma'amselle,' added Dorothee,
'this is a heart-breaking place!'
Having
returned into the chamber, she desired to look once
more upon the bed, when, as they came opposite to
the open door, leading into the saloon, Emily, in
the partial gleam, which the lamp threw into it,
thought she saw something glide along into the
obscurer part of the room. Her spirits had been much
affected by the surrounding scene, or it is probable
this circumstance, whether real or imaginary, would
not have affected her in the degree it did; but she
endeavoured to conceal her emotion from Dorothee,
who, however, observing her countenance change,
enquired if she was ill.
'Let us go,'
said Emily, faintly, 'the air of these rooms is
unwholesome;' but, when she attempted to do so,
considering that she must pass through the apartment
where the phantom of her terror had appeared, this
terror increased, and, too faint to support herself,
she sad down on the side of the bed.
Dorothee,
believing that she was only affected by a
consideration of the melancholy catastrophe, which
had happened on this spot, endeavoured to cheer her;
and then, as they sat together on the bed, she began
to relate other particulars concerning it, and this
without reflecting, that it might increase Emily's
emotion, but because they were particularly
interesting to herself. 'A little before my lady's
death,' said she, 'when the pains were gone off, she
called me to her, and stretching out her hand to me,
I sat down just there—where the curtain falls upon
the bed. How well I remember her look at the
time—death was in it!—I can almost fancy I see her
now.—There she lay, ma'amselle—her face was upon the
pillow there! This black counterpane was not upon
the bed then; it was laid on, after her death, and
she was laid out upon it.'
Emily turned
to look within the dusky curtains, as if she could
have seen the countenance of which Dorothee spoke.
The edge of the white pillow only appeared above the
blackness of the pall, but, as her eyes wandered
over the pall itself, she fancied she saw it move.
Without speaking, she caught Dorothee's arm, who,
surprised by the action, and by the look of terror
that accompanied it, turned her eyes from Emily to
the bed, where, in the next moment she, too, saw the
pall slowly lifted, and fall again.
Emily
attempted to go, but Dorothee stood fixed and gazing
upon the bed; and, at length, said—'It is only the
wind, that waves it, ma'amselle; we have left all
the doors open: see how the air waves the lamp,
too.—It is only the wind.'
She had
scarcely uttered these words, when the pall was more
violently agitated than before; but Emily, somewhat
ashamed of her terrors, stepped back to the bed,
willing to be convinced that the wind only had
occasioned her alarm; when, as she gazed within the
curtains, the pall moved again, and, in the next
moment, the apparition of a human countenance rose
above it.
Screaming
with terror, they both fled, and got out of the
chamber as fast as their trembling limbs would bear
them, leaving open the doors of all the rooms,
through which they passed. When they reached the
stair-case, Dorothee threw open a chamber door,
where some of the female servants slept, and sunk
breathless on the bed; while Emily, deprived of all
presence of mind, made only a feeble attempt to
conceal the occasion of her terror from the
astonished servants; and, though Dorothee, when she
could speak, endeavoured to laugh at her own fright,
and was joined by Emily, no remonstrances could
prevail with the servants, who had quickly taken the
alarm, to pass even the remainder of the night in a
room so near to these terrific chambers.
Dorothee
having accompanied Emily to her own apartment, they
then began to talk over, with some degree of
coolness, the strange circumstance, that had just
occurred; and Emily would almost have doubted her
own perceptions, had not those of Dorothee attested
their truth. Having now mentioned what she had
observed in the outer chamber, she asked the
housekeeper, whether she was certain no door had
been left unfastened, by which a person might
secretly have entered the apartments? Dorothee
replied, that she had constantly kept the keys of
the several doors in her own possession; that, when
she had gone her rounds through the castle, as she
frequently did, to examine if all was safe, she had
tried these doors among the rest, and had always
found them fastened. It was, therefore, impossible,
she added, that any person could have got admittance
into the apartments; and, if they could—it was very
improbable they should have chose to sleep in a
place so cold and forlorn.
Emily
observed, that their visit to these chambers had,
perhaps, been watched, and that some person, for a
frolic, had followed them into the rooms, with a
design to frighten them, and, while they were in the
oriel, had taken the opportunity of concealing
himself in the bed.
Dorothee
allowed, that this was possible, till she
recollected, that, on entering the apartments, she
had turned the key of the outer door, and this,
which had been done to prevent their visit being
noticed by any of the family, who might happen to be
up, must effectually have excluded every person,
except themselves, from the chambers; and she now
persisted in affirming, that the ghastly countenance
she had seen was nothing human, but some dreadful
apparition.
Emily was
very solemnly affected. Of whatever nature might be
the appearance she had witnessed, whether human or
supernatural, the fate of the deceased Marchioness
was a truth not to be doubted; and this
unaccountable circumstance, occurring in the very
scene of her sufferings, affected Emily's
imagination with a superstitious awe, to which,
after having detected the fallacies at Udolpho, she
might not have yielded, had she been ignorant of the
unhappy story, related by the housekeeper. Her she
now solemnly conjured to conceal the occurrence of
this night, and to make light of the terror she had
already betrayed, that the Count might not be
distressed by reports, which would certainly spread
alarm and confusion among his family. 'Time,' she
added, 'may explain this mysterious affair;
meanwhile let us watch the event in silence.'
Dorothee
readily acquiesced; but she now recollected that she
had left all the doors of the north suite of rooms
open, and, not having courage to return alone to
lock even the outer one, Emily, after some effort,
so far conquered her own fears, that she offered to
accompany her to the foot of the back stair-case,
and to wait there while Dorothee ascended, whose
resolution being re-assured by this circumstance,
she consented to go, and they left Emily's apartment
together.
No sound
disturbed the stillness, as they passed along the
halls and galleries; but, on reaching the foot of
the back stair-case, Dorothee's resolution failed
again; having, however, paused a moment to listen,
and no sound being heard above, she ascended,
leaving Emily below, and, scarcely suffering her eye
to glance within the first chamber, she fastened the
door, which shut up the whole suite of apartments,
and returned to Emily.
As they
stepped along the passage, leading into the great
hall, a sound of lamentation was heard, which seemed
to come from the hall itself, and they stopped in
new alarm to listen, when Emily presently
distinguished the voice of Annette, whom she found
crossing the hall, with another female servant, and
so terrified by the report, which the other maids
had spread, that, believing she could be safe only
where her lady was, she was going for refuge to her
apartment. Emily's endeavours to laugh, or to argue
her out of these terrors, were equally vain, and, in
compassion to her distress, she consented that she
should remain in her room during the night.
CHAPTER V
Hail, mildly-pleasing Solitude!
Companion of the wise and good—
This is the balmy breath of morn,
Just as the dew-bent rose is born.
But chief when evening scenes decay
And the faint landscape swims away,
Thine is the doubtful, soft decline,
And that best hour of musing thine.
THOMSON
Emily's
injunctions to Annette to be silent on the subject
of her terror were ineffectual, and the occurrence
of the preceding night spread such alarm among the
servants, who now all affirmed, that they had
frequently heard unaccountable noises in the
chateau, that a report soon reached the Count of the
north side of the castle being haunted. He treated
this, at first, with ridicule, but, perceiving, that
it was productive of serious evil, in the confusion
it occasioned among his household, he forbade any
person to repeat it, on pain of punishment.
The arrival
of a party of his friends soon withdrew his thoughts
entirely from this subject, and his servants had now
little leisure to brood over it, except, indeed, in
the evenings after supper, when they all assembled
in their hall, and related stories of ghosts, till
they feared to look round the room; started, if the
echo of a closing door murmured along the passage,
and refused to go singly to any part of the castle.
On these
occasions Annette made a distinguished figure. When
she told not only of all the wonders she had
witnessed, but of all that she had imagined, in the
castle of Udolpho, with the story of the strange
disappearance of Signora Laurentini, she made no
trifling impression on the mind of her attentive
auditors. Her suspicions, concerning Montoni, she
would also have freely disclosed, had not Ludovico,
who was now in the service of the Count, prudently
checked her loquacity, whenever it pointed to that
subject.
Among the
visitors at the chateau was the Baron de Saint Foix,
an old friend of the Count, and his son, the
Chevalier St. Foix, a sensible and amiable young
man, who, having in the preceding year seen the Lady
Blanche, at Paris, had become her declared admirer.
The friendship, which the Count had long entertained
for his father, and the equality of their
circumstances made him secretly approve of the
connection; but, thinking his daughter at this time
too young to fix her choice for life, and wishing to
prove the sincerity and strength of the Chevalier's
attachment, he then rejected his suit, though
without forbidding his future hope. This young man
now came, with the Baron, his father, to claim the
reward of a steady affection, a claim, which the
Count admitted and which Blanche did not reject.
While these
visitors were at the chateau, it became a scene of
gaiety and splendour. The pavilion in the woods was
fitted up and frequented, in the fine evenings, as a
supper-room, when the hour usually concluded with a
concert, at which the Count and Countess, who were
scientific performers, and the Chevaliers Henri and
St. Foix, with the Lady Blanche and Emily, whose
voices and fine taste compensated for the want of
more skilful execution, usually assisted. Several of
the Count's servants performed on horns and other
instruments, some of which, placed at a little
distance among the woods, spoke, in sweet response,
to the harmony, that proceeded from the pavilion.
At any other
period, these parties would have been delightful to
Emily; but her spirits were now oppressed with a
melancholy, which she perceived that no kind of what
is called amusement had power to dissipate, and
which the tender and, frequently, pathetic, melody
of these concerts sometimes increased to a very
painful degree.
She was
particularly fond of walking in the woods, that hung
on a promontory, overlooking the sea. Their
luxuriant shade was soothing to her pensive mind,
and, in the partial views, which they afforded of
the Mediterranean, with its winding shores and
passing sails, tranquil beauty was united with
grandeur. The paths were rude and frequently
overgrown with vegetation, but their tasteful owner
would suffer little to be done to them, and scarcely
a single branch to be lopped from the venerable
trees. On an eminence, in one of the most
sequestered parts of these woods, was a rustic seat,
formed of the trunk of a decayed oak, which had once
been a noble tree, and of which many lofty branches
still flourishing united with beech and pines to
over-canopy the spot. Beneath their deep umbrage,
the eye passed over the tops of other woods, to the
Mediterranean, and, to the left, through an opening,
was seen a ruined watch-tower, standing on a point
of rock, near the sea, and rising from among the
tufted foliage.
Hither Emily
often came alone in the silence of evening, and,
soothed by the scenery and by the faint murmur, that
rose from the waves, would sit, till darkness
obliged her to return to the chateau. Frequently,
also, she visited the watch-tower, which commanded
the entire prospect, and, when she leaned against
its broken walls, and thought of Valancourt, she not
once imagined, what was so true, that this tower had
been almost as frequently his resort, as her own,
since his estrangement from the neighbouring
chateau.
One evening,
she lingered here to a late hour. She had sat on the
steps of the building, watching, in tranquil
melancholy, the gradual effect of evening over the
extensive prospect, till the gray waters of the
Mediterranean and the massy woods were almost the
only features of the scene, that remained visible;
when, as she gazed alternately on these, and on the
mild blue of the heavens, where the first pale star
of evening appeared, she personified the hour in the
following lines:—
SONG OF THE EVENING HOUR
Last of the Hours, that track the fading Day,
I move along the realms of twilight air,
And hear, remote, the choral song decay
Of sister-nymphs, who dance around his car.
Then, as I follow through the azure void,
His partial splendour from my straining eye
Sinks in the depth of space; my only guide
His faint ray dawning on the farthest sky;
Save that sweet, lingering strain of gayer Hours,
Whose close my voice prolongs in dying notes,
While mortals on the green earth own its pow'rs,
As downward on the evening gale it floats.
When fades along the West the Sun's last beam,
As, weary, to the nether world he goes,
And mountain-summits catch the purple gleam,
And slumbering ocean faint and fainter glows,
Silent upon the globe's broad shade I steal,
And o'er its dry turf shed the cooling dews,
And ev'ry fever'd herb and flow'ret heal,
And all their fragrance on the air diffuse.
Where'er I move, a tranquil pleasure reigns;
O'er all the scene the dusky tints I send,
That forests wild and mountains, stretching plains
And peopled towns, in soft confusion blend.
Wide o'er the world I waft the fresh'ning wind,
Low breathing through the woods and twilight vale,
In whispers soft, that woo the pensive mind
Of him, who loves my lonely steps to hail.
His tender oaten reed I watch to hear,
Stealing its sweetness o'er some plaining rill,
Or soothing ocean's wave, when storms are near,
Or swelling in the breeze from distant hill!
I wake the fairy elves, who shun the light;
When, from their blossom'd beds, they slily peep,
And spy my pale star, leading on the night,—
Forth to their games and revelry they leap;
Send all the prison'd sweets abroad in air,
That with them slumber'd in the flow'ret's cell;
Then to the shores and moon-light brooks repair,
Till the high larks their matin-carol swell.
The wood-nymphs hail my airs and temper'd shade,
With ditties soft and lightly sportive dance,
On river margin of some bow'ry glade,
And strew their fresh buds as my steps advance:
But, swift I pass, and distant regions trace,
For moon-beams silver all the eastern cloud,
And Day's last crimson vestige fades apace;
Down the steep west I fly from Midnight's shroud.
The moon was
now rising out of the sea. She watched its gradual
progress, the extending line of radiance it threw
upon the waters, the sparkling oars, the sail
faintly silvered, and the wood-tops and the
battlements of the watch-tower, at whose foot she
was sitting, just tinted with the rays. Emily's
spirits were in harmony with this scene. As she sat
meditating, sounds stole by her on the air, which
she immediately knew to be the music and the voice
she had formerly heard at midnight, and the emotion
of awe, which she felt, was not unmixed with terror,
when she considered her remote and lonely situation.
The sounds drew nearer. She would have risen to
leave the place, but they seemed to come from the
way she must have taken towards the chateau, and she
awaited the event in trembling expectation. The
sounds continued to approach, for some time, and
then ceased. Emily sat listening, gazing and unable
to move, when she saw a figure emerge from the shade
of the woods and pass along the bank, at some little
distance before her. It went swiftly, and her
spirits were so overcome with awe, that, though she
saw, she did not much observe it.
Having left
the spot, with a resolution never again to visit it
alone, at so late an hour, she began to approach the
chateau, when she heard voices calling her from the
part of the wood, which was nearest to it. They were
the shouts of the Count's servants, who were sent to
search for her; and when she entered the
supper-room, where he sat with Henri and Blanche, he
gently reproached her with a look, which she blushed
to have deserved.
This little
occurrence deeply impressed her mind, and, when she
withdrew to her own room, it recalled so forcibly
the circumstances she had witnessed, a few nights
before, that she had scarcely courage to remain
alone. She watched to a late hour, when, no sound
having renewed her fears, she, at length, sunk to
repose. But this was of short continuance, for she
was disturbed by a loud and unusual noise, that
seemed to come from the gallery, into which her
chamber opened. Groans were distinctly heard, and,
immediately after, a dead weight fell against the
door, with a violence, that threatened to burst it
open. She called loudly to know who was there, but
received no answer, though, at intervals, she still
thought she heard something like a low moaning. Fear
deprived her of the power to move. Soon after, she
heard footsteps in a remote part of the gallery,
and, as they approached, she called more loudly than
before, till the steps paused at her door. She then
distinguished the voices of several of the servants,
who seemed too much engaged by some circumstance
without, to attend to her calls; but, Annette soon
after entering the room for water, Emily understood,
that one of the maids had fainted, whom she
immediately desired them to bring into her room,
where she assisted to restore her. When this girl
had recovered her speech, she affirmed, that, as she
was passing up the back stair-case, in the way to
her chamber, she had seen an apparition on the
second landing-place; she held the lamp low, she
said, that she might pick her way, several of the
stairs being infirm and even decayed, and it was
upon raising her eyes, that she saw this appearance.
It stood for a moment in the corner of the
landing-place, which she was approaching, and then,
gliding up the stairs, vanished at the door of the
apartment, that had been lately opened. She heard
afterwards a hollow sound.
'Then the
devil has got a key to that apartment,' said
Dorothee, 'for it could be nobody but he; I locked
the door myself!'
The girl,
springing down the stairs and passing up the great
stair-case, had run, with a faint scream, till she
reached the gallery, where she fell, groaning, at
Emily's door.
Gently
chiding her for the alarm she had occasioned, Emily
tried to make her ashamed of her fears; but the girl
persisted in saying, that she had seen an
apparition, till she went to her own room, whither
she was accompanied by all the servants present,
except Dorothee, who, at Emily's request, remained
with her during the night. Emily was perplexed, and
Dorothee was terrified, and mentioned many
occurrences of former times, which had long since
confirmed her superstitions; among these, according
to her belief, she had once witnessed an appearance,
like that just described, and on the very same spot,
and it was the remembrance of it, that had made her
pause, when she was going to ascend the stairs with
Emily, and which had increased her reluctance to
open the north apartments. Whatever might be Emily's
opinions, she did not disclose them, but listened
attentively to all that Dorothee communicated, which
occasioned her much thought and perplexity.
From this
night the terror of the servants increased to such
an excess, that several of them determined to leave
the chateau, and requested their discharge of the
Count, who, if he had any faith in the subject of
their alarm, thought proper to dissemble it, and,
anxious to avoid the inconvenience that threatened
him, employed ridicule and then argument to convince
them they had nothing to apprehend from supernatural
agency. But fear had rendered their minds
inaccessible to reason; and it was now, that
Ludovico proved at once his courage and his
gratitude for the kindness he had received from the
Count, by offering to watch, during a night, in the
suite of rooms, reputed to be haunted. He feared, he
said, no spirits, and, if any thing of human form
appeared—he would prove that he dreaded that as
little.
The Count
paused upon the offer, while the servants, who heard
it, looked upon one another in doubt and amazement,
and Annette, terrified for the safety of Ludovico,
employed tears and entreaties to dissuade him from
his purpose.
'You are a
bold fellow,' said the Count, smiling, 'Think well
of what you are going to encounter, before you
finally determine upon it. However, if you persevere
in your resolution, I will accept your offer, and
your intrepidity shall not go unrewarded.'
'I desire no
reward, your excellenza,' replied Ludovico, 'but
your approbation. Your excellenza has been
sufficiently good to me already; but I wish to have
arms, that I may be equal to my enemy, if he should
appear.'
'Your sword
cannot defend you against a ghost,' replied the
Count, throwing a glance of irony upon the other
servants, 'neither can bars, or bolts; for a spirit,
you know, can glide through a keyhole as easily as
through a door.'
'Give me a
sword, my lord Count,' said Ludovico, 'and I will
lay all the spirits, that shall attack me, in the
red sea.'
'Well,' said
the Count, 'you shall have a sword, and good cheer,
too; and your brave comrades here will, perhaps,
have courage enough to remain another night in the
chateau, since your boldness will certainly, for
this night, at least, confine all the malice of the
spectre to yourself.'
Curiosity
now struggled with fear in the minds of several of
his fellow servants, and, at length, they resolved
to await the event of Ludovico's rashness.
Emily was
surprised and concerned, when she heard of his
intention, and was frequently inclined to mention
what she had witnessed in the north apartments to
the Count, for she could not entirely divest herself
of fears for Ludovico's safety, though her reason
represented these to be absurd. The necessity,
however, of concealing the secret, with which
Dorothee had entrusted her, and which must have been
mentioned, with the late occurrence, in excuse for
her having so privately visited the north
apartments, kept her entirely silent on the subject
of her apprehension; and she tried only to sooth
Annette, who held, that Ludovico was certainly to be
destroyed; and who was much less affected by Emily's
consolatory efforts, than by the manner of old
Dorothee, who often, as she exclaimed Ludovico,
sighed, and threw up her eyes to heaven.
CHAPTER VI
Ye gods of quiet, and of sleep profound!
Whose soft dominion o'er this castle sways,
And all the widely-silent places round,
Forgive me, if my trembling pen displays
What never yet was sung in mortal lays.
THOMSON
The Count
gave orders for the north apartments to be opened
and prepared for the reception of Ludovico; but
Dorothee, remembering what she had lately witnessed
there, feared to obey, and, not one of the other
servants daring to venture thither, the rooms
remained shut up till the time when Ludovico was to
retire thither for the night, an hour, for which the
whole household waited with impatience.
After
supper, Ludovico, by the order of the Count,
attended him in his closet, where they remained
alone for near half an hour, and, on leaving which,
his Lord delivered to him a sword.
'It has seen
service in mortal quarrels,' said the Count,
jocosely, 'you will use it honourably, no doubt, in
a spiritual one. Tomorrow, let me hear that there is
not one ghost remaining in the chateau.'
Ludovico
received it with a respectful bow. 'You shall be
obeyed, my Lord,' said he; 'I will engage, that no
spectre shall disturb the peace of the chateau after
this night.'
They now
returned to the supper-room, where the Count's
guests awaited to accompany him and Ludovico to the
door of the north apartments, and Dorothee, being
summoned for the keys, delivered them to Ludovico,
who then led the way, followed by most of the
inhabitants of the chateau. Having reached the back
stair-case, several of the servants shrunk back, and
refused to go further, but the rest followed him to
the top of the stair-case, where a broad
landing-place allowed them to flock round him, while
he applied the key to the door, during which they
watched him with as much eager curiosity as if he
had been performing some magical rite.
Ludovico,
unaccustomed to the lock, could not turn it, and
Dorothee, who had lingered far behind, was called
forward, under whose hand the door opened slowly,
and, her eye glancing within the dusky chamber, she
uttered a sudden shriek, and retreated. At this
signal of alarm, the greater part of the crowd
hurried down the stairs, and the Count, Henri and
Ludovico were left alone to pursue the enquiry, who
instantly rushed into the apartment, Ludovico with a
drawn sword, which he had just time to draw from the
scabbard, the Count with the lamp in his hand, and
Henri carrying a basket, containing provisions for
the courageous adventurer.
Having
looked hastily round the first room, where nothing
appeared to justify alarm, they passed on to the
second; and, here too all being quiet, they
proceeded to a third with a more tempered step. The
Count had now leisure to smile at the discomposure,
into which he had been surprised, and to ask
Ludovico in which room he designed to pass the
night.
'There are
several chambers beyond these, your excellenza,'
said Ludovico, pointing to a door, 'and in one of
them is a bed, they say. I will pass the night
there, and when I am weary of watching, I can lie
down.'
'Good;' said
the Count; 'let us go on. You see these rooms shew
nothing, but damp walls and decaying furniture. I
have been so much engaged since I came to the
chateau, that I have not looked into them till now.
Remember, Ludovico, to tell the housekeeper,
to-morrow, to throw open these windows. The damask
hangings are dropping to pieces, I will have them
taken down, and this antique furniture removed.'
'Dear sir!'
said Henri, 'here is an arm-chair so massy with
gilding, that it resembles one of the state chairs
at the Louvre, more then any thing else.'
'Yes,' said
the Count, stopping a moment to survey it, 'there is
a history belonging to that chair, but I have not
time to tell it.—Let us pass on. This suite runs to
a greater extent than I had imagined; it is many
years since I was in them. But where is the bed-room
you speak of, Ludovico?—these are only anti-chambers
to the great drawing-room. I remember them in their
splendour!'
'The bed, my
Lord,' replied Ludovico, 'they told me, was in a
room that opens beyond the saloon, and terminates
the suite.'
'O, here is
the saloon,' said the Count, as they entered the
spacious apartment, in which Emily and Dorothee had
rested. He here stood for a moment, surveying the
reliques of faded grandeur, which it exhibited—the
sumptuous tapestry—the long and low sophas of
velvet, with frames heavily carved and gilded—the
floor inlaid with small squares of fine marble, and
covered in the centre with a piece of very rich
tapestry-work—the casements of painted glass, and
the large Venetian mirrors, of a size and quality,
such as at that period France could not make, which
reflected, on every side, the spacious apartment.
These had formerly also reflected a gay and
brilliant scene, for this had been the state-room of
the chateau, and here the Marchioness had held the
assemblies, that made part of the festivities of her
nuptials. If the wand of a magician could have
recalled the vanished groups, many of them vanished
even from the earth! that once had passed over these
polished mirrors, what a varied and contrasted
picture would they have exhibited with the present!
Now, instead of a blaze of lights, and a splendid
and busy crowd, they reflected only the rays of the
one glimmering lamp, which the Count held up, and
which scarcely served to shew the three forlorn
figures, that stood surveying the room, and the
spacious and dusky walls around them.
'Ah!' said
the Count to Henri, awaking from his deep reverie,
'how the scene is changed since last I saw it! I was
a young man, then, and the Marchioness was alive and
in her bloom; many other persons were here, too, who
are now no more! There stood the orchestra; here we
tripped in many a sprightly maze—the walls echoing
to the dance! Now, they resound only one feeble
voice—and even that will, ere long, be heard no
more! My son, remember, that I was once as young as
yourself, and that you must pass away like those,
who have preceded you—like those, who, as they sung
and danced in this once gay apartment, forgot, that
years are made up of moments, and that every step
they took carried them nearer to their graves. But
such reflections are useless, I had almost said
criminal, unless they teach us to prepare for
eternity, since, otherwise, they cloud our present
happiness, without guiding us to a future one. But
enough of this; let us go on.'
Ludovico now
opened the door of the bed-room, and the Count, as
he entered, was struck with the funereal appearance,
which the dark arras gave to it. He approached the
bed, with an emotion of solemnity, and, perceiving
it to be covered with the pall of black velvet,
paused; 'What can this mean?' said he, as he gazed
upon it.
'I have
heard, my Lord,' said Ludovico, as he stood at the
feet, looking within the canopied curtains, 'that
the Lady Marchioness de Villeroi died in this
chamber, and remained here till she was removed to
be buried; and this, perhaps, Signor, may account
for the pall.'
The Count
made no reply, but stood for a few moments engaged
in thought, and evidently much affected. Then,
turning to Ludovico, he asked him with a serious
air, whether he thought his courage would support
him through the night? 'If you doubt this,' added
the Count, 'do not be ashamed to own it; I will
release you from your engagement, without exposing
you to the triumphs of your fellow-servants.'
Ludovico
paused; pride, and something very like fear, seemed
struggling in his breast; pride, however, was
victorious;—he blushed, and his hesitation ceased.
'No, my
Lord,' said he, 'I will go through with what I have
begun; and I am grateful for your consideration. On
that hearth I will make a fire, and, with the good
cheer in this basket, I doubt not I shall do well.'
'Be it so,'
said the Count; 'but how will you beguile the
tediousness of the night, if you do not sleep?'
'When I am
weary, my Lord,' replied Ludovico, 'I shall not fear
to sleep; in the meanwhile, I have a book, that will
entertain me.'
'Well,' said
the Count, 'I hope nothing will disturb you; but if
you should be seriously alarmed in the night, come
to my apartment. I have too much confidence in your
good sense and courage, to believe you will be
alarmed on slight grounds; or suffer the gloom of
this chamber, or its remote situation, to overcome
you with ideal terrors. To-morrow, I shall have to
thank you for an important service; these rooms
shall then be thrown open, and my people will be
convinced of their error. Good night, Ludovico; let
me see you early in the morning, and remember what I
lately said to you.'
'I will, my
Lord; good night to your excellenza; let me attend
you with the light.'
He lighted
the Count and Henri through the chambers to the
outer door; on the landing-place stood a lamp, which
one of the affrighted servants had left, and Henri,
as he took it up, again bade Ludovico good night,
who, having respectfully returned the wish, closed
the door upon them, and fastened it. Then, as he
retired to the bed-chamber, he examined the rooms,
through which he passed, with more minuteness than
he had done before, for he apprehended, that some
person might have concealed himself in them, for the
purpose of frightening him. No one, however, but
himself, was in these chambers, and, leaving open
the doors, through which he passed, he came again to
the great drawing-room, whose spaciousness and
silent gloom somewhat awed him. For a moment he
stood, looking back through the long suite of rooms
he had quitted, and, as he turned, perceiving a
light and his own figure, reflected in one of the
large mirrors, he started. Other objects too were
seen obscurely on its dark surface, but he paused
not to examine them, and returned hastily into the
bed-room, as he surveyed which, he observed the door
of the oriel, and opened it. All within was still.
On looking round, his eye was arrested by the
portrait of the deceased Marchioness, upon which he
gazed, for a considerable time, with great attention
and some surprise; and then, having examined the
closet, he returned into the bed-room, where he
kindled a wood fire, the bright blaze of which
revived his spirits, which had begun to yield to the
gloom and silence of the place, for gusts of wind
alone broke at intervals this silence. He now drew a
small table and a chair near the fire, took a bottle
of wine, and some cold provision out of his basket,
and regaled himself. When he had finished his
repast, he laid his sword upon the table, and, not
feeling disposed to sleep, drew from his pocket the
book he had spoken of.—It was a volume of old
Provencal tales. Having stirred the fire upon the
hearth, he began to read, and his attention was soon
wholly occupied by the scenes, which the page
disclosed.
The Count,
meanwhile, had returned to the supper-room, whither
those of the party, who had attended him to the
north apartment, had retreated, upon hearing
Dorothee's scream, and who were now earnest in their
enquiries concerning those chambers. The Count
rallied his guests on their precipitate retreat, and
on the superstitious inclination which had
occasioned it, and this led to the question, Whether
the spirit, after it has quitted the body, is ever
permitted to revisit the earth; and if it is,
whether it was possible for spirits to become
visible to the sense. The Baron was of opinion, that
the first was probable, and the last was possible,
and he endeavoured to justify this opinion by
respectable authorities, both ancient and modern,
which he quoted. The Count, however, was decidedly
against him, and a long conversation ensued, in
which the usual arguments on these subjects were on
both sides brought forward with skill, and discussed
with candour, but without converting either party to
the opinion of his opponent. The effect of their
conversation on their auditors was various. Though
the Count had much the superiority of the Baron in
point of argument, he had considerably fewer
adherents; for that love, so natural to the human
mind, of whatever is able to distend its faculties
with wonder and astonishment, attached the majority
of the company to the side of the Baron; and, though
many of the Count's propositions were unanswerable,
his opponents were inclined to believe this the
consequence of their own want of knowledge, on so
abstracted a subject, rather than that arguments did
not exist, which were forcible enough to conquer
his.
Blanche was
pale with attention, till the ridicule in her
father's glance called a blush upon her countenance,
and she then endeavoured to forget the superstitious
tales she had been told in her convent. Meanwhile,
Emily had been listening with deep attention to the
discussion of what was to her a very interesting
question, and, remembering the appearance she had
witnessed in the apartment of the late Marchioness,
she was frequently chilled with awe. Several times
she was on the point of mentioning what she had
seen, but the fear of giving pain to the Count, and
the dread of his ridicule, restrained her; and,
awaiting in anxious expectation the event of
Ludovico's intrepidity, she determined that her
future silence should depend upon it.
When the
party had separated for the night, and the Count
retired to his dressing-room, the remembrance of the
desolate scenes he had lately witnessed in his own
mansion deeply affected him, but at length he was
aroused from his reverie and his silence. 'What
music is that I hear?'—said he suddenly to his
valet, 'Who plays at this late hour?'
The man made
no reply, and the Count continued to listen, and
then added, 'That is no common musician; he touches
the instrument with a delicate hand; who is it,
Pierre?'
'My lord!'
said the man, hesitatingly.
'Who plays
that instrument?' repeated the Count.
'Does not
your lordship know, then?' said the valet.
'What mean
you?' said the Count, somewhat sternly.
'Nothing, my
Lord, I meant nothing,' rejoined the man
submissively—'Only—that music—goes about the house
at midnight often, and I thought your lordship might
have heard it before.'
'Music goes
about the house at midnight! Poor fellow!—does
nobody dance to the music, too?'
'It is not
in the chateau, I believe, my Lord; the sounds come
from the woods, they say, though they seem so
near;—but then a spirit can do any thing!'
'Ah, poor
fellow!' said the Count, 'I perceive you are as
silly as the rest of them; to-morrow, you will be
convinced of your ridiculous error. But hark!—what
voice is that?'
'O my Lord!
that is the voice we often hear with the music.'
'Often!'
said the Count, 'How often, pray? It is a very fine
one.'
'Why, my
Lord, I myself have not heard it more than two or
three times, but there are those who have lived here
longer, that have heard it often enough.'
'What a
swell was that!' exclaimed the Count, as he still
listened, 'And now, what a dying cadence! This is
surely something more than mortal!'
'That is
what they say, my Lord,' said the valet; 'they say
it is nothing mortal, that utters it; and if I might
say my thoughts'—
'Peace!'
said the Count, and he listened till the strain died
away.
'This is
strange!' said he, as he turned from the window,
'Close the casements, Pierre.'
Pierre
obeyed, and the Count soon after dismissed him, but
did not so soon lose the remembrance of the music,
which long vibrated in his fancy in tones of melting
sweetness, while surprise and perplexity engaged his
thoughts.
Ludovico,
meanwhile, in his remote chamber, heard, now and
then, the faint echo of a closing door, as the
family retired to rest, and then the hall clock, at
a great distance, strike twelve. 'It is midnight,'
said he, and he looked suspiciously round the
spacious chamber. The fire on the hearth was now
nearly expiring, for his attention having been
engaged by the book before him, he had forgotten
every thing besides; but he soon added fresh wood,
not because he was cold, though the night was
stormy, but because he was cheerless; and, having
again trimmed his lamp, he poured out a glass of
wine, drew his chair nearer to the crackling blaze,
tried to be deaf to the wind, that howled mournfully
at the casements, endeavoured to abstract his mind
from the melancholy, that was stealing upon him, and
again took up his book. It had been lent to him by
Dorothee, who had formerly picked it up in an
obscure corner of the Marquis's library, and who,
having opened it and perceived some of the marvels
it related, had carefully preserved it for her own
entertainment, its condition giving her some excuse
for detaining it from its proper station. The damp
corner into which it had fallen, had caused the
cover to be disfigured and mouldy, and the leaves to
be so discoloured with spots, that it was not
without difficulty the letters could be traced. The
fictions of the Provencal writers, whether drawn
from the Arabian legends, brought by the Saracens
into Spain, or recounting the chivalric exploits
performed by the crusaders, whom the Troubadors
accompanied to the east, were generally splendid and
always marvellous, both in scenery and incident; and
it is not wonderful, that Dorothee and Ludovico
should be fascinated by inventions, which had
captivated the careless imagination in every rank of
society, in a former age. Some of the tales,
however, in the book now before Ludovico, were of
simple structure, and exhibited nothing of the
magnificent machinery and heroic manners, which
usually characterized the fables of the twelfth
century, and of this description was the one he now
happened to open, which, in its original style, was
of great length, but which may be thus shortly
related. The reader will perceive, that it is
strongly tinctured with the superstition of the
times.
THE PROVENCAL
TALE
'There
lived, in the province of Bretagne, a noble Baron,
famous for his magnificence and courtly
hospitalities. His castle was graced with ladies of
exquisite beauty, and thronged with illustrious
knights; for the honour he paid to feats of chivalry
invited the brave of distant countries to enter his
lists, and his court was more splendid than those of
many princes. Eight minstrels were retained in his
service, who used to sing to their harps romantic
fictions, taken from the Arabians, or adventures of
chivalry, that befel knights during the crusades, or
the martial deeds of the Baron, their lord;—while
he, surrounded by his knights and ladies, banqueted
in the great hall of his castle, where the costly
tapestry, that adorned the walls with pictured
exploits of his ancestors, the casements of painted
glass, enriched with armorial bearings, the gorgeous
banners, that waved along the roof, the sumptuous
canopies, the profusion of gold and silver, that
glittered on the sideboards, the numerous dishes,
that covered the tables, the number and gay liveries
of the attendants, with the chivalric and splendid
attire of the guests, united to form a scene of
magnificence, such as we may not hope to see in
these DEGENERATE DAYS.
'Of the
Baron, the following adventure is related. One
night, having retired late from the banquet to his
chamber, and dismissed his attendants, he was
surprised by the appearance of a stranger of a noble
air, but of a sorrowful and dejected countenance.
Believing, that this person had been secreted in the
apartment, since it appeared impossible he could
have lately passed the anti-room, unobserved by the
pages in waiting, who would have prevented this
intrusion on their lord, the Baron, calling loudly
for his people, drew his sword, which he had not yet
taken from his side, and stood upon his defence. The
stranger slowly advancing, told him, that there was
nothing to fear; that he came with no hostile
design, but to communicate to him a terrible secret,
which it was necessary for him to know.
'The Baron,
appeased by the courteous manners of the stranger,
after surveying him, for some time, in silence,
returned his sword into the scabbard, and desired
him to explain the means, by which he had obtained
access to the chamber, and the purpose of this
extraordinary visit.
'Without
answering either of these enquiries, the stranger
said, that he could not then explain himself, but
that, if the Baron would follow him to the edge of
the forest, at a short distance from the castle
walls, he would there convince him, that he had
something of importance to disclose.
'This
proposal again alarmed the Baron, who could scarcely
believe, that the stranger meant to draw him to so
solitary a spot, at this hour of the night, without
harbouring a design against his life, and he refused
to go, observing, at the same time, that, if the
stranger's purpose was an honourable one, he would
not persist in refusing to reveal the occasion of
his visit, in the apartment where they were.
'While he
spoke this, he viewed the stranger still more
attentively than before, but observed no change in
his countenance, or any symptom, that might intimate
a consciousness of evil design. He was habited like
a knight, was of a tall and majestic stature, and of
dignified and courteous manners. Still, however, he
refused to communicate the subject of his errand in
any place, but that he had mentioned, and, at the
same time, gave hints concerning the secret he would
disclose, that awakened a degree of solemn curiosity
in the Baron, which, at length, induced him to
consent to follow the stranger, on certain
conditions.
'"Sir
knight," said he, "I will attend you to the forest,
and will take with me only four of my people, who
shall witness our conference."
'To this,
however, the Knight objected.
'"What I
would disclose," said he, with solemnity, "is to you
alone. There are only three living persons, to whom
the circumstance is known; it is of more consequence
to you and your house, than I shall now explain. In
future years, you will look back to this night with
satisfaction or repentance, accordingly as you now
determine. As you would hereafter prosper—follow me;
I pledge you the honour of a knight, that no evil
shall befall you;—if you are contented to dare
futurity—remain in your chamber, and I will depart
as I came."
'"Sir
knight," replied the Baron, "how is it possible,
that my future peace can depend upon my present
determination?"
'"That is
not now to be told," said the stranger, "I have
explained myself to the utmost. It is late; if you
follow me it must be quickly;—you will do well to
consider the alternative."
'The Baron
mused, and, as he looked upon the knight, he
perceived his countenance assume a singular
solemnity.'
[Here
Ludovico thought he heard a noise, and he threw a
glance round the chamber, and then held up the lamp
to assist his observation; but, not perceiving any
thing to confirm his alarm, he took up the book
again and pursued the story.]
'The Baron
paced his apartment, for some time, in silence,
impressed by the last words of the stranger, whose
extraordinary request he feared to grant, and
feared, also, to refuse. At length, he said, "Sir
knight, you are utterly unknown to me; tell me
yourself,—is it reasonable, that I should trust
myself alone with a stranger, at this hour, in a
solitary forest? Tell me, at least, who you are, and
who assisted to secrete you in this chamber."
'The knight
frowned at these latter words, and was a moment
silent; then, with a countenance somewhat stern, he
said,
'"I am an
English knight; I am called Sir Bevys of
Lancaster,—and my deeds are not unknown at the Holy
City, whence I was returning to my native land, when
I was benighted in the neighbouring forest."
'"Your name
is not unknown to fame," said the Baron, "I have
heard of it." (The Knight looked haughtily.) "But
why, since my castle is known to entertain all true
knights, did not your herald announce you? Why did
you not appear at the banquet, where your presence
would have been welcomed, instead of hiding yourself
in my castle, and stealing to my chamber, at
midnight?"
'The
stranger frowned, and turned away in silence; but
the Baron repeated the questions.
'"I come
not," said the Knight, "to answer enquiries, but to
reveal facts. If you would know more, follow me, and
again I pledge the honour of a Knight, that you
shall return in safety.—Be quick in your
determination—I must be gone."
'After some
further hesitation, the Baron determined to follow
the stranger, and to see the result of his
extraordinary request; he, therefore, again drew
forth his sword, and, taking up a lamp, bade the
Knight lead on. The latter obeyed, and, opening the
door of the chamber, they passed into the anti-room,
where the Baron, surprised to find all his pages
asleep, stopped, and, with hasty violence, was going
to reprimand them for their carelessness, when the
Knight waved his hand, and looked so expressively
upon the Baron, that the latter restrained his
resentment, and passed on.
'The Knight,
having descended a stair-case, opened a secret door,
which the Baron had believed was known only to
himself, and, proceeding through several narrow and
winding passages, came, at length, to a small gate,
that opened beyond the walls of the castle.
Meanwhile, the Baron followed in silence and
amazement, on perceiving that these secret passages
were so well known to a stranger, and felt inclined
to return from an adventure, that appeared to
partake of treachery, as well as danger. Then,
considering that he was armed, and observing the
courteous and noble air of his conductor, his
courage returned, he blushed, that it had failed him
for a moment, and he resolved to trace the mystery
to its source.
'He now
found himself on the heathy platform, before the
great gates of his castle, where, on looking up, he
perceived lights glimmering in the different
casements of the guests, who were retiring to sleep;
and, while he shivered in the blast, and looked on
the dark and desolate scene around him, he thought
of the comforts of his warm chamber, rendered
cheerful by the blaze of wood, and felt, for a
moment, the full contrast of his present situation.'
[Here
Ludovico paused a moment, and, looking at his own
fire, gave it a brightening stir.]
'The wind
was strong, and the Baron watched his lamp with
anxiety, expecting every moment to see it
extinguished; but, though the flame wavered, it did
not expire, and he still followed the stranger, who
often sighed as he went, but did not speak.
'When they
reached the borders of the forest, the Knight
turned, and raised his head, as if he meant to
address the Baron, but then, closing his lips in
silence, he walked on.
'As they
entered, beneath the dark and spreading boughs, the
Baron, affected by the solemnity of the scene,
hesitated whether to proceed, and demanded how much
further they were to go. The Knight replied only by
a gesture, and the Baron, with hesitating steps and
a suspicious eye, followed through an obscure and
intricate path, till, having proceeded a
considerable way, he again demanded whither they
were going, and refused to proceed unless he was
informed.
'As he said
this, he looked at his own sword, and at the Knight
alternately, who shook his head, and whose dejected
countenance disarmed the Baron, for a moment, of
suspicion.
'"A little
further is the place, whither I would lead you,"
said the stranger; "no evil shall befall you—I have
sworn it on the honour of a knight."
'The Baron,
re-assured, again followed in silence, and they soon
arrived at a deep recess of the forest, where the
dark and lofty chesnuts entirely excluded the sky,
and which was so overgrown with underwood, that they
proceeded with difficulty. The Knight sighed deeply
as he passed, and sometimes paused; and having, at
length, reached a spot, where the trees crowded into
a knot, he turned, and, with a terrific look,
pointing to the ground, the Baron saw there the body
of a man, stretched at its length, and weltering in
blood; a ghastly wound was on the forehead, and
death appeared already to have contracted the
features.
'The Baron,
on perceiving the spectacle, started in horror,
looked at the Knight for explanation, and was then
going to raise the body and examine if there were
yet any remains of life; but the stranger, waving
his hand, fixed upon him a look so earnest and
mournful, as not only much surprised him, but made
him desist.
'But, what
were the Baron's emotions, when, on holding the lamp
near the features of the corpse, he discovered the
exact resemblance of the stranger his conductor, to
whom he now looked up in astonishment and enquiry?
As he gazed, he perceived the countenance of the
Knight change, and begin to fade, till his whole
form gradually vanished from his astonished sense!
While the Baron stood, fixed to the spot, a voice
was heard to utter these words:—'
[Ludovico
started, and laid down the book, for he thought he
heard a voice in the chamber, and he looked toward
the bed, where, however, he saw only the dark
curtains and the pall. He listened, scarcely daring
to draw his breath, but heard only the distant
roaring of the sea in the storm, and the blast, that
rushed by the casements; when, concluding, that he
had been deceived by its sighings, he took up his
book to finish the story.]
'While the
Baron stood, fixed to the spot, a voice was heard to
utter these words:—*
(* This
repetition seems to be intentional. Ludovico is
picking up the thread.)
'The body of
Sir Bevys of Lancaster, a noble knight of England,
lies before you. He was, this night, waylaid and
murdered, as he journeyed from the Holy City towards
his native land. Respect the honour of knighthood
and the law of humanity; inter the body in christian
ground, and cause his murderers to be punished. As
ye observe, or neglect this, shall peace and
happiness, or war and misery, light upon you and
your house for ever!'
'The Baron,
when he recovered from the awe and astonishment,
into which this adventure had thrown him, returned
to his castle, whither he caused the body of Sir
Bevys to be removed; and, on the following day, it
was interred, with the honours of knighthood, in the
chapel of the castle, attended by all the noble
knights and ladies, who graced the court of Baron de
Brunne.'
Ludovico,
having finished this story, laid aside the book, for
he felt drowsy, and, after putting more wood on the
fire and taking another glass of wine, he reposed
himself in the arm-chair on the hearth. In his dream
he still beheld the chamber where he really was,
and, once or twice, started from imperfect slumbers,
imagining he saw a man's face, looking over the high
back of his armchair. This idea had so strongly
impressed him, that, when he raised his eyes, he
almost expected to meet other eyes, fixed upon his
own, and he quitted his seat and looked behind the
chair, before he felt perfectly convinced, that no
person was there.
Thus closed
the hour.
CHAPTER VII
Enjoy the honey-heavy dew of slumber;
Thou hast no figures, nor no fantasies,
Which busy care draws in the brains of men;
Therefore thou sleep'st so sound.
SHAKESPEARE
The Count,
who had slept little during the night, rose early,
and, anxious to speak with Ludovico, went to the
north apartment; but, the outer door having been
fastened, on the preceding night, he was obliged to
knock loudly for admittance. Neither the knocking,
or his voice was heard; but, considering the
distance of this door from the bed-room, and that
Ludovico, wearied with watching, had probably fallen
into a deep sleep, the Count was not surprised on
receiving no answer, and, leaving the door, he went
down to walk in his grounds.
It was a
gray autumnal morning. The sun, rising over
Provence, gave only a feeble light, as his rays
struggled through the vapours that ascended from the
sea, and floated heavily over the wood-tops, which
were now varied with many a mellow tint of autumn.
The storm was passed, but the waves were yet
violently agitated, and their course was traced by
long lines of foam, while not a breeze fluttered in
the sails of the vessels, near the shore, that were
weighing anchor to depart. The still gloom of the
hour was pleasing to the Count, and he pursued his
way through the woods, sunk in deep thought.
Emily also
rose at an early hour, and took her customary walk
along the brow of the promontory, that overhung the
Mediterranean. Her mind was now not occupied with
the occurrences of the chateau, and Valancourt was
the subject of her mournful thoughts; whom she had
not yet taught herself to consider with
indifference, though her judgment constantly
reproached her for the affection, that lingered in
her heart, after her esteem for him was departed.
Remembrance frequently gave her his parting look and
the tones of his voice, when he had bade her a last
farewel; and, some accidental associations now
recalling these circumstances to her fancy, with
peculiar energy, she shed bitter tears to the
recollection.
Having
reached the watch-tower, she seated herself on the
broken steps, and, in melancholy dejection, watched
the waves, half hid in vapour, as they came rolling
towards the shore, and threw up their light spray
round the rocks below. Their hollow murmur and the
obscuring mists, that came in wreaths up the cliffs,
gave a solemnity to the scene, which was in harmony
with the temper of her mind, and she sat, given up
to the remembrance of past times, till this became
too painful, and she abruptly quitted the place. On
passing the little gate of the watch-tower, she
observed letters, engraved on the stone postern,
which she paused to examine, and, though they
appeared to have been rudely cut with a pen-knife,
the characters were familiar to her; at length,
recognizing the hand-writing of Valancourt, she
read, with trembling anxiety the following lines,
entitled
SHIPWRECK
'Til solemn midnight! On this lonely steep,
Beneath this watch-tow'r's desolated wall,
Where mystic shapes the wonderer appall,
I rest; and view below the desert deep,
As through tempestuous clouds the moon's cold light
Gleams on the wave. Viewless, the winds of night
With loud mysterious force the billows sweep,
And sullen roar the surges, far below.
In the still pauses of the gust I hear
The voice of spirits, rising sweet and slow,
And oft among the clouds their forms appear.
But hark! what shriek of death comes in the gale,
And in the distant ray what glimmering sail
Bends to the storm?—Now sinks the note of fear!
Ah! wretched mariners!—no more shall day
Unclose his cheering eye to light ye on your way!
From these
lines it appeared, that Valancourt had visited the
tower; that he had probably been here on the
preceding night, for it was such an one as they
described, and that he had left the building very
lately, since it had not long been light, and
without light it was impossible these letters could
have been cut. It was thus even probable, that he
might be yet in the gardens.
As these
reflections passed rapidly over the mind of Emily,
they called up a variety of contending emotions,
that almost overcame her spirits; but her first
impulse was to avoid him, and, immediately leaving
the tower, she returned, with hasty steps, towards
the chateau. As she passed along, she remembered the
music she had lately heard near the tower, with the
figure, which had appeared, and, in this moment of
agitation, she was inclined to believe, that she had
then heard and seen Valancourt; but other
recollections soon convinced her of her error. On
turning into a thicker part of the woods, she
perceived a person, walking slowly in the gloom at
some little distance, and, her mind engaged by the
idea of him, she started and paused, imagining this
to be Valancourt. The person advanced with quicker
steps, and, before she could recover recollection
enough to avoid him, he spoke, and she then knew the
voice of the Count, who expressed some surprise, on
finding her walking at so early an hour, and made a
feeble effort to rally her on her love of solitude.
But he soon perceived this to be more a subject of
concern than of light laughter, and, changing his
manner, affectionately expostulated with Emily, on
thus indulging unavailing regret; who, though she
acknowledged the justness of all he said, could not
restrain her tears, while she did so, and he
presently quitted the topic. Expressing surprise at
not having yet heard from his friend, the Advocate
at Avignon, in answer to the questions proposed to
him, respecting the estates of the late Madame
Montoni, he, with friendly zeal, endeavoured to
cheer Emily with hopes of establishing her claim to
them; while she felt, that the estates could now
contribute little to the happiness of a life, in
which Valancourt had no longer an interest.
When they
returned to the chateau, Emily retired to her
apartment, and Count De Villefort to the door of the
north chambers. This was still fastened, but, being
now determined to arouse Ludovico, he renewed his
calls more loudly than before, after which a total
silence ensued, and the Count, finding all his
efforts to be heard ineffectual, at length began to
fear, that some accident had befallen Ludovico, whom
terror of an imaginary being might have deprived of
his senses. He, therefore, left the door with an
intention of summoning his servants to force it
open, some of whom he now heard moving in the lower
part of the chateau.
To the
Count's enquiries, whether they had seen or heard
Ludovico, they replied in affright, that not one of
them had ventured on the north side of the chateau,
since the preceding night.
'He sleeps
soundly then,' said the Count, 'and is at such a
distance from the outer door, which is fastened,
that to gain admittance to the chambers it will be
necessary to force it. Bring an instrument, and
follow me.'
The servants
stood mute and dejected, and it was not till nearly
all the household were assembled, that the Count's
orders were obeyed. In the mean time, Dorothee was
telling of a door, that opened from a gallery,
leading from the great stair-case into the last
anti-room of the saloon, and, this being much nearer
to the bed-chamber, it appeared probable, that
Ludovico might be easily awakened by an attempt to
open it. Thither, therefore, the Count went, but his
voice was as ineffectual at this door as it had
proved at the remoter one; and now, seriously
interested for Ludovico, he was himself going to
strike upon the door with the instrument, when he
observed its singular beauty, and with-held the
blow. It appeared, on the first glance, to be of
ebony, so dark and close was its grain and so high
its polish; but it proved to be only of larch wood,
of the growth of Provence, then famous for its
forests of larch. The beauty of its polished hue and
of its delicate carvings determined the Count to
spare this door, and he returned to that leading
from the back stair-case, which being, at length,
forced, he entered the first anti-room, followed by
Henri and a few of the most courageous of his
servants, the rest awaiting the event of the enquiry
on the stairs and landing-place.
All was
silent in the chambers, through which the Count
passed, and, having reached the saloon, he called
loudly upon Ludovico; after which, still receiving
no answer, he threw open the door of the bed-room,
and entered.
The profound
stillness within confirmed his apprehensions for
Ludovico, for not even the breathings of a person in
sleep were heard; and his uncertainty was not soon
terminated, since the shutters being all closed, the
chamber was too dark for any object to be
distinguished in it.
The Count
bade a servant open them, who, as he crossed the
room to do so, stumbled over something, and fell to
the floor, when his cry occasioned such panic among
the few of his fellows, who had ventured thus far,
that they instantly fled, and the Count and Henri
were left to finish the adventure.
Henri then
sprung across the room, and, opening a
window-shutter, they perceived, that the man had
fallen over a chair near the hearth, in which
Ludovico had been sitting;—for he sat there no
longer, nor could any where be seen by the imperfect
light, that was admitted into the apartment. The
Count, seriously alarmed, now opened other shutters,
that he might be enabled to examine further, and,
Ludovico not yet appearing, he stood for a moment,
suspended in astonishment and scarcely trusting his
senses, till, his eyes glancing on the bed, he
advanced to examine whether he was there asleep. No
person, however, was in it, and he proceeded to the
oriel, where every thing remained as on the
preceding night, but Ludovico was no where to be
found.
The Count
now checked his amazement, considering, that
Ludovico might have left the chambers, during the
night, overcome by the terrors, which their lonely
desolation and the recollected reports, concerning
them, had inspired. Yet, if this had been the fact,
the man would naturally have sought society, and his
fellow servants had all declared they had not seen
him; the door of the outer room also had been found
fastened, with the key on the inside; it was
impossible, therefore, for him to have passed
through that, and all the outer doors of this suite
were found, on examination, to be bolted and locked,
with the keys also within them. The Count, being
then compelled to believe, that the lad had escaped
through the casements, next examined them, but such
as opened wide enough to admit the body of a man
were found to be carefully secured either by iron
bars, or by shutters, and no vestige appeared of any
person having attempted to pass them; neither was it
probable, that Ludovico would have incurred the
risque of breaking his neck, by leaping from a
window, when he might have walked safely through a
door.
The Count's
amazement did not admit of words; but he returned
once more to examine the bed-room, where was no
appearance of disorder, except that occasioned by
the late overthrow of the chair, near which had
stood a small table, and on this Ludovico's sword,
his lamp, the book he had been reading, and the
remnant of his flask of wine still remained. At the
foot of the table, too, was the basket with some
fragments of provision and wood.
Henri and
the servant now uttered their astonishment without
reserve, and, though the Count said little, there
was a seriousness in his manner, that expressed
much. It appeared, that Ludovico must have quitted
these rooms by some concealed passage, for the Count
could not believe, that any supernatural means had
occasioned this event, yet, if there was any such
passage, it seemed inexplicable why he should
retreat through it, and it was equally surprising,
that not even the smallest vestige should appear, by
which his progress could be traced. In the rooms
every thing remained as much in order as if he had
just walked out by the common way.
The Count
himself assisted in lifting the arras, with which
the bed-chamber, saloon and one of the anti-rooms
were hung, that he might discover if any door had
been concealed behind it; but, after a laborious
search, none was found, and he, at length, quitted
the apartments, having secured the door of the last
anti-chamber, the key of which he took into his own
possession. He then gave orders, that strict search
should be made for Ludovico not only in the chateau,
but in the neighbourhood, and, retiring with Henri
to his closet, they remained there in conversation
for a considerable time, and whatever was the
subject of it, Henri from this hour lost much of his
vivacity, and his manners were particularly grave
and reserved, whenever the topic, which now agitated
the Count's family with wonder and alarm, was
introduced.
On the
disappearing of Ludovico, Baron St. Foix seemed
strengthened in all his former opinions concerning
the probability of apparitions, though it was
difficult to discover what connection there could
possibly be between the two subjects, or to account
for this effect otherwise than by supposing, that
the mystery attending Ludovico, by exciting awe and
curiosity, reduced the mind to a state of
sensibility, which rendered it more liable to the
influence of superstition in general. It is,
however, certain, that from this period the Baron
and his adherents became more bigoted to their own
systems than before, while the terrors of the
Count's servants increased to an excess, that
occasioned many of them to quit the mansion
immediately, and the rest remained only till others
could be procured to supply their places.
The most
strenuous search after Ludovico proved unsuccessful,
and, after several days of indefatigable enquiry,
poor Annette gave herself up to despair, and the
other inhabitants of the chateau to amazement.
Emily, whose
mind had been deeply affected by the disastrous fate
of the late Marchioness and with the mysterious
connection, which she fancied had existed between
her and St. Aubert, was particularly impressed by
the late extraordinary event, and much concerned for
the loss of Ludovico, whose integrity and faithful
services claimed both her esteem and gratitude. She
was now very desirous to return to the quiet
retirement of her convent, but every hint of this
was received with real sorrow by the Lady Blanche,
and affectionately set aside by the Count, for whom
she felt much of the respectful love and admiration
of a daughter, and to whom, by Dorothee's consent,
she, at length, mentioned the appearance, which they
had witnessed in the chamber of the deceased
Marchioness. At any other period, he would have
smiled at such a relation, and have believed, that
its object had existed only in the distempered fancy
of the relater; but he now attended to Emily with
seriousness, and, when she concluded, requested of
her a promise, that this occurrence should rest in
silence. 'Whatever may be the cause and the import
of these extraordinary occurrences,' added the
Count, 'time only can explain them. I shall keep a
wary eye upon all that passes in the chateau, and
shall pursue every possible means of discovering the
fate of Ludovico. Meanwhile, we must be prudent and
be silent. I will myself watch in the north
chambers, but of this we will say nothing, till the
night arrives, when I purpose doing so.'
The Count
then sent for Dorothee, and required of her also a
promise of silence, concerning what she had already,
or might in future witness of an extraordinary
nature; and this ancient servant now related to him
the particulars of the Marchioness de Villeroi's
death, with some of which he appeared to be already
acquainted, while by others he was evidently
surprised and agitated. After listening to this
narrative, the Count retired to his closet, where he
remained alone for several hours; and, when he again
appeared, the solemnity of his manner surprised and
alarmed Emily, but she gave no utterance to her
thoughts.
On the week
following the disappearance of Ludovico, all the
Count's guests took leave of him, except the Baron,
his son Mons. St. Foix, and Emily; the latter of
whom was soon after embarrassed and distressed by
the arrival of another visitor, Mons. Du Pont, which
made her determine upon withdrawing to her convent
immediately. The delight, that appeared in his
countenance, when he met her, told that he brought
back the same ardour of passion, which had formerly
banished him from Chateau-le-Blanc. He was received
with reserve by Emily, and with pleasure by the
Count, who presented him to her with a smile, that
seemed intended to plead his cause, and who did not
hope the less for his friend, from the embarrassment
she betrayed.
But M. Du
Pont, with truer sympathy, seemed to understand her
manner, and his countenance quickly lost its
vivacity, and sunk into the languor of despondency.
On the
following day, however, he sought an opportunity of
declaring the purport of his visit, and renewed his
suit; a declaration, which was received with real
concern by Emily, who endeavoured to lessen the pain
she might inflict by a second rejection, with
assurances of esteem and friendship; yet she left
him in a state of mind, that claimed and excited her
tenderest compassion; and, being more sensible than
ever of the impropriety of remaining longer at the
chateau, she immediately sought the Count, and
communicated to him her intention of returning to
the convent.
'My dear
Emily,' said he 'I observe, with extreme concern,
the illusion you are encouraging—an illusion common
to young and sensible minds. Your heart has received
a severe shock; you believe you can never entirely
recover it, and you will encourage this belief, till
the habit of indulging sorrow will subdue the
strength of your mind, and discolour your future
views with melancholy and regret. Let me dissipate
this illusion, and awaken you to a sense of your
danger.'
Emily smiled
mournfully, 'I know what you would say, my dear
sir,' said she, 'and am prepared to answer you. I
feel, that my heart can never know a second
affection; and that I must never hope even to
recover its tranquillity—if I suffer myself to enter
into a second engagement.'
'I know,
that you feel all this,' replied the Count; 'and I
know, also, that time will overcome these feelings,
unless you cherish them in solitude, and, pardon me,
with romantic tenderness. Then, indeed, time will
only confirm habit. I am particularly empowered to
speak on this subject, and to sympathize in your
sufferings,' added the Count, with an air of
solemnity, 'for I have known what it is to love, and
to lament the object of my love. Yes,' continued he,
while his eyes filled with tears, 'I have
suffered!—but those times have passed away—long
passed! and I can now look back upon them without
emotion.'
'My dear
sir,' said Emily, timidly, 'what mean those
tears?—they speak, I fear, another language—they
plead for me.'
'They are
weak tears, for they are useless ones,' replied the
Count, drying them, 'I would have you superior to
such weakness. These, however, are only faint traces
of a grief, which, if it had not been opposed by
long continued effort, might have led me to the
verge of madness! Judge, then, whether I have not
cause to warn you of an indulgence, which may
produce so terrible an effect, and which must
certainly, if not opposed, overcloud the years, that
otherwise might be happy. M. Du Pont is a sensible
and amiable man, who has long been tenderly attached
to you; his family and fortune are
unexceptionable;—after what I have said, it is
unnecessary to add, that I should rejoice in your
felicity, and that I think M. Du Pont would promote
it. Do not weep, Emily,' continued the Count, taking
her hand, 'there IS happiness reserved for you.'
He was
silent a moment; and then added, in a firmer voice,
'I do not wish, that you should make a violent
effort to overcome your feelings; all I, at present,
ask, is, that you will check the thoughts, that
would lead you to a remembrance of the past; that
you will suffer your mind to be engaged by present
objects; that you will allow yourself to believe it
possible you may yet be happy; and that you will
sometimes think with complacency of poor Du Pont,
and not condemn him to the state of despondency,
from which, my dear Emily, I am endeavouring to
withdraw you.'
'Ah! my dear
sir,' said Emily, while her tears still fell, 'do
not suffer the benevolence of your wishes to mislead
Mons. Du Pont with an expectation that I can ever
accept his hand. If I understand my own heart, this
never can be; your instruction I can obey in almost
every other particular, than that of adopting a
contrary belief.'
'Leave me to
understand your heart,' replied the Count, with a
faint smile. 'If you pay me the compliment to be
guided by my advice in other instances, I will
pardon your incredulity, respecting your future
conduct towards Mons. Du Pont. I will not even press
you to remain longer at the chateau than your own
satisfaction will permit; but though I forbear to
oppose your present retirement, I shall urge the
claims of friendship for your future visits.'
Tears of
gratitude mingled with those of tender regret, while
Emily thanked the Count for the many instances of
friendship she had received from him; promised to be
directed by his advice upon every subject but one,
and assured him of the pleasure, with which she
should, at some future period, accept the invitation
of the Countess and himself—If Mons. Du Pont was not
at the chateau.
The Count
smiled at this condition. 'Be it so,' said he,
'meanwhile the convent is so near the chateau, that
my daughter and I shall often visit you; and if,
sometimes, we should dare to bring you another
visitor—will you forgive us?'
Emily looked
distressed, and remained silent.
'Well,'
rejoined the Count, 'I will pursue this subject no
further, and must now entreat your forgiveness for
having pressed it thus far. You will, however, do me
the justice to believe, that I have been urged only
by a sincere regard for your happiness, and that of
my amiable friend Mons. Du Pont.'
Emily, when
she left the Count, went to mention her intended
departure to the Countess, who opposed it with
polite expressions of regret; after which, she sent
a note to acquaint the lady abbess, that she should
return to the convent; and thither she withdrew on
the evening of the following day. M. Du Pont, in
extreme regret, saw her depart, while the Count
endeavoured to cheer him with a hope, that Emily
would sometimes regard him with a more favourable
eye.
She was
pleased to find herself once more in the tranquil
retirement of the convent, where she experienced a
renewal of all the maternal kindness of the abbess,
and of the sisterly attentions of the nuns. A report
of the late extraordinary occurrence at the chateau
had already reached them, and, after supper, on the
evening of her arrival, it was the subject of
conversation in the convent parlour, where she was
requested to mention some particulars of that
unaccountable event. Emily was guarded in her
conversation on this subject, and briefly related a
few circumstances concerning Ludovico, whose
disappearance, her auditors almost unanimously
agreed, had been effected by supernatural means.
'A belief
had so long prevailed,' said a nun, who was called
sister Frances, 'that the chateau was haunted, that
I was surprised, when I heard the Count had the
temerity to inhabit it. Its former possessor, I
fear, had some deed of conscience to atone for; let
us hope, that the virtues of its present owner will
preserve him from the punishment due to the errors
of the last, if, indeed, he was a criminal.'
'Of what
crime, then, was he suspected?' said a Mademoiselle
Feydeau, a boarder at the convent.
'Let us pray
for his soul!' said a nun, who had till now sat in
silent attention. 'If he was criminal, his
punishment in this world was sufficient.'
There was a
mixture of wildness and solemnity in her manner of
delivering this, which struck Emily exceedingly; but
Mademoiselle repeated her question, without noticing
the solemn eagerness of the nun.
'I dare not
presume to say what was his crime,' replied sister
Frances; 'but I have heard many reports of an
extraordinary nature, respecting the late Marquis de
Villeroi, and among others, that, soon after the
death of his lady, he quitted Chateau-le-Blanc, and
never afterwards returned to it. I was not here at
the time, so I can only mention it from report, and
so many years have passed since the Marchioness
died, that few of our sisterhood, I believe, can do
more.'
'But I can,'
said the nun, who had before spoke, and whom they
called sister Agnes.
'You then,'
said Mademoiselle Feydeau, 'are possibly acquainted
with circumstances, that enable you to judge,
whether he was criminal or not, and what was the
crime imputed to him.'
'I am,'
replied the nun; 'but who shall dare to scrutinize
my thoughts—who shall dare to pluck out my opinion?
God only is his judge, and to that judge he is
gone!'
Emily looked
with surprise at sister Frances, who returned her a
significant glance.
'I only
requested your opinion,' said Mademoiselle Feydeau,
mildly; 'if the subject is displeasing to you, I
will drop it.'
'Displeasing!'—said the nun, with emphasis.—'We are
idle talkers; we do not weigh the meaning of the
words we use; DISPLEASING is a poor word. I will go
pray.' As she said this she rose from her seat, and
with a profound sigh quitted the room.
'What can be
the meaning of this?' said Emily, when she was gone.
'It is
nothing extraordinary,' replied sister Frances, 'she
is often thus; but she had no meaning in what she
says. Her intellects are at times deranged. Did you
never see her thus before?'
'Never,'
said Emily. 'I have, indeed, sometimes, thought,
that there was the melancholy of madness in her
look, but never before perceived it in her speech.
Poor soul, I will pray for her!'
'Your
prayers then, my daughter, will unite with ours,'
observed the lady abbess, 'she has need of them.'
'Dear lady,'
said Mademoiselle Feydeau, addressing the abbess,
'what is your opinion of the late Marquis? The
strange circumstances, that have occurred at the
chateau, have so much awakened my curiosity, that I
shall be pardoned the question. What was his imputed
crime, and what the punishment, to which sister
Agnes alluded?'
'We must be
cautious of advancing our opinion,' said the abbess,
with an air of reserve, mingled with solemnity, 'we
must be cautious of advancing our opinion on so
delicate a subject. I will not take upon me to
pronounce, that the late Marquis was criminal, or to
say what was the crime of which he was suspected;
but, concerning the punishment our daughter Agnes
hinted, I know of none he suffered. She probably
alluded to the severe one, which an exasperated
conscience can inflict. Beware, my children, of
incurring so terrible a punishment—it is the
purgatory of this life! The late Marchioness I knew
well; she was a pattern to such as live in the
world; nay, our sacred order need not have blushed
to copy her virtues! Our holy convent received her
mortal part; her heavenly spirit, I doubt not,
ascended to its sanctuary!'
As the
abbess spoke this, the last bell of vespers struck
up, and she rose. 'Let us go, my children,' said
she, 'and intercede for the wretched; let us go and
confess our sins, and endeavour to purify our souls
for the heaven, to which SHE is gone!'
Emily was
affected by the solemnity of this exhortation, and,
remembering her father, 'The heaven, to which HE,
too, is gone!' said she, faintly, as she suppressed
her sighs, and followed the abbess and the nuns to
the chapel.
CHAPTER VIII
Be thou a spirit of health, or goblin damn'd,
Bring with thee airs from heaven, or blasts from hell,
Be thy intents wicked, or charitable,
I will speak to thee.
HAMLET
Count de
Villefort, at length, received a letter from the
advocate at Avignon, encouraging Emily to assert her
claim to the estates of the late Madame Montoni;
and, about the same time, a messenger arrived from
Monsieur Quesnel with intelligence, that made an
appeal to the law on this subject unnecessary, since
it appeared, that the only person, who could have
opposed her claim, was now no more. A friend of
Monsieur Quesnel, who resided at Venice, had sent
him an account of the death of Montoni who had been
brought to trial with Orsino, as his supposed
accomplice in the murder of the Venetian nobleman.
Orsino was found guilty, condemned and executed upon
the wheel, but, nothing being discovered to
criminate Montoni, and his colleagues, on this
charge, they were all released, except Montoni, who,
being considered by the senate as a very dangerous
person, was, for other reasons, ordered again into
confinement, where, it was said, he had died in a
doubtful and mysterious manner, and not without
suspicion of having been poisoned. The authority,
from which M. Quesnel had received this information,
would not allow him to doubt its truth, and he told
Emily, that she had now only to lay claim to the
estates of her late aunt, to secure them, and added,
that he would himself assist in the necessary forms
of this business. The term, for which La Vallee had
been let being now also nearly expired, he
acquainted her with the circumstance, and advised
her to take the road thither, through Tholouse,
where he promised to meet her, and where it would be
proper for her to take possession of the estates of
the late Madame Montoni; adding, that he would spare
her any difficulties, that might occur on that
occasion from the want of knowledge on the subject,
and that he believed it would be necessary for her
to be at Tholouse, in about three weeks from the
present time.
An increase
of fortune seemed to have awakened this sudden
kindness in M. Quesnel towards his niece, and it
appeared, that he entertained more respect for the
rich heiress, than he had ever felt compassion for
the poor and unfriended orphan.
The
pleasure, with which she received this intelligence,
was clouded when she considered, that he, for whose
sake she had once regretted the want of fortune, was
no longer worthy of sharing it with her; but,
remembering the friendly admonition of the Count,
she checked this melancholy reflection, and
endeavoured to feel only gratitude for the
unexpected good, that now attended her; while it
formed no inconsiderable part of her satisfaction to
know, that La Vallee, her native home, which was
endeared to her by it's having been the residence of
her parents, would soon be restored to her
possession. There she meant to fix her future
residence, for, though it could not be compared with
the chateau at Tholouse, either for extent, or
magnificence, its pleasant scenes and the tender
remembrances, that haunted them, had claims upon her
heart, which she was not inclined to sacrifice to
ostentation. She wrote immediately to thank M.
Quesnel for the active interest he took in her
concerns, and to say, that she would meet him at
Tholouse at the appointed time.
When Count
de Villefort, with Blanche, came to the convent to
give Emily the advice of the advocate, he was
informed of the contents of M. Quesnel's letter, and
gave her his sincere congratulations, on the
occasion; but she observed, that, when the first
expression of satisfaction had faded from his
countenance, an unusual gravity succeeded, and she
scarcely hesitated to enquire its cause.
'It has no
new occasion,' replied the Count; 'I am harassed and
perplexed by the confusion, into which my family is
thrown by their foolish superstition. Idle reports
are floating round me, which I can neither admit to
be true, or prove to be false; and I am, also, very
anxious about the poor fellow, Ludovico, concerning
whom I have not been able to obtain information.
Every part of the chateau and every part of the
neighbourhood, too, has, I believe, been searched,
and I know not what further can be done, since I
have already offered large rewards for the discovery
of him. The keys of the north apartment I have not
suffered to be out of my possession, since he
disappeared, and I mean to watch in those chambers,
myself, this very night.'
Emily,
seriously alarmed for the Count, united her
entreaties with those of the Lady Blanche, to
dissuade him from his purpose.
'What should
I fear?' said he. 'I have no faith in supernatural
combats, and for human opposition I shall be
prepared; nay, I will even promise not to watch
alone.'
'But who,
dear sir, will have courage enough to watch with
you?' said Emily.
'My son,'
replied the Count. 'If I am not carried off in the
night,' added he, smiling, 'you shall hear the
result of my adventure, tomorrow.'
The Count
and Lady Blanche, shortly afterwards, took leave of
Emily, and returned to the chateau, where he
informed Henri of his intention, who, not without
some secret reluctance, consented to be the partner
of his watch; and, when the design was mentioned
after supper, the Countess was terrified, and the
Baron, and M. Du Pont joined with her in entreating,
that he would not tempt his fate, as Ludovico had
done. 'We know not,' added the Baron, 'the nature,
or the power of an evil spirit; and that such a
spirit haunts those chambers can now, I think,
scarcely be doubted. Beware, my lord, how you
provoke its vengeance, since it has already given us
one terrible example of its malice. I allow it may
be probable, that the spirits of the dead are
permitted to return to the earth only on occasions
of high import; but the present import may be your
destruction.'
The Count
could not forbear smiling; 'Do you think then,
Baron,' said he, 'that my destruction is of
sufficient importance to draw back to earth the soul
of the departed? Alas! my good friend, there is no
occasion for such means to accomplish the
destruction of any individual. Wherever the mystery
rests, I trust I shall, this night, be able to
detect it. You know I am not superstitious.'
'I know that
you are incredulous,' interrupted the Baron.
'Well, call
it what you will, I mean to say, that, though you
know I am free from superstition—if any thing
supernatural has appeared, I doubt not it will
appear to me, and if any strange event hangs over my
house, or if any extraordinary transaction has
formerly been connected with it, I shall probably be
made acquainted with it. At all events I will invite
discovery; and, that I may be equal to a mortal
attack, which in good truth, my friend, is what I
most expect, I shall take care to be well armed.'
The Count
took leave of his family, for the night, with an
assumed gaiety, which but ill concealed the anxiety,
that depressed his spirits, and retired to the north
apartments, accompanied by his son and followed by
the Baron, M. Du Pont and some of the domestics, who
all bade him good night at the outer door. In these
chambers every thing appeared as when he had last
been here; even in the bed-room no alteration was
visible, where he lighted his own fire, for none of
the domestics could be prevailed upon to venture
thither. After carefully examining the chamber and
the oriel, the Count and Henri drew their chairs
upon the hearth, set a bottle of wine and a lamp
before them, laid their swords upon the table, and,
stirring the wood into a blaze, began to converse on
indifferent topics. But Henri was often silent and
abstracted, and sometimes threw a glance of mingled
awe and curiosity round the gloomy apartment; while
the Count gradually ceased to converse, and sat
either lost in thought, or reading a volume of
Tacitus, which he had brought to beguile the
tediousness of the night.
CHAPTER IV
Give thy thoughts no tongue.
SHAKESPEARE
The Baron
St. Foix, whom anxiety for his friend had kept
awake, rose early to enquire the event of the night,
when, as he passed the Count's closet, hearing steps
within, he knocked at the door, and it was opened by
his friend himself. Rejoicing to see him in safety,
and curious to learn the occurrences of the night,
he had not immediately leisure to observe the
unusual gravity, that overspread the features of the
Count, whose reserved answers first occasioned him
to notice it. The Count, then smiling, endeavoured
to treat the subject of his curiosity with levity,
but the Baron was serious, and pursued his enquiries
so closely, that the Count, at length, resuming his
gravity, said, 'Well, my friend, press the subject
no further, I entreat you; and let me request also,
that you will hereafter be silent upon any thing you
may think extraordinary in my future conduct. I do
not scruple to tell you, that I am unhappy, and that
the watch of the last night has not assisted me to
discover Ludovico; upon every occurrence of the
night you must excuse my reserve.'
'But where
is Henri?' said the Baron, with surprise and
disappointment at this denial.
'He is well
in his own apartment,' replied the Count. 'You will
not question him on this topic, my friend, since you
know my wish.'
'Certainly
not,' said the Baron, somewhat chagrined, 'since it
would be displeasing to you; but methinks, my
friend, you might rely on my discretion, and drop
this unusual reserve. However, you must allow me to
suspect, that you have seen reason to become a
convert to my system, and are no longer the
incredulous knight you lately appeared to be.'
'Let us talk
no more upon this subject,' said the Count; 'you may
be assured, that no ordinary circumstance has
imposed this silence upon me towards a friend, whom
I have called so for near thirty years; and my
present reserve cannot make you question either my
esteem, or the sincerity of my friendship.'
'I will not
doubt either,' said the Baron, 'though you must
allow me to express my surprise, at this silence.'
'To me I
will allow it,' replied the Count, 'but I earnestly
entreat that you will forbear to notice it to my
family, as well as every thing remarkable you may
observe in my conduct towards them.'
The Baron
readily promised this, and, after conversing for
some time on general topics, they descended to the
breakfast-room, where the Count met his family with
a cheerful countenance, and evaded their enquiries
by employing light ridicule, and assuming an air of
uncommon gaiety, while he assured them, that they
need not apprehend any evil from the north chambers,
since Henri and himself had been permitted to return
from them in safety.
Henri,
however, was less successful in disguising his
feelings. From his countenance an expression of
terror was not entirely faded; he was often silent
and thoughtful, and when he attempted to laugh at
the eager enquiries of Mademoiselle Bearn, it was
evidently only an attempt.
In the
evening, the Count called, as he had promised, at
the convent, and Emily was surprised to perceive a
mixture of playful ridicule and of reserve in his
mention of the north apartment. Of what had occurred
there, however, he said nothing, and, when she
ventured to remind him of his promise to tell her
the result of his enquiries, and to ask if he had
received any proof, that those chambers were
haunted, his look became solemn, for a moment, then,
seeming to recollect himself, he smiled, and said,
'My dear Emily, do not suffer my lady abbess to
infect your good understanding with these fancies;
she will teach you to expect a ghost in every dark
room. But believe me,' added he, with a profound
sigh, 'the apparition of the dead comes not on
light, or sportive errands, to terrify, or to
surprise the timid.' He paused, and fell into a
momentary thoughtfulness, and then added, 'We will
say no more on this subject.'
Soon after,
he took leave, and, when Emily joined some of the
nuns, she was surprised to find them acquainted with
a circumstance, which she had carefully avoided to
mention, and expressing their admiration of his
intrepidity in having dared to pass a night in the
apartment, whence Ludovico had disappeared; for she
had not considered with what rapidity a tale of
wonder circulates. The nuns had acquired their
information from peasants, who brought fruit to the
monastery, and whose whole attention had been fixed,
since the disappearance of Ludovico, on what was
passing in the castle.
Emily
listened in silence to the various opinions of the
nuns, concerning the conduct of the Count, most of
whom condemned it as rash and presumptuous,
affirming, that it was provoking the vengeance of an
evil spirit, thus to intrude upon its haunts.
Sister
Frances contended, that the Count had acted with the
bravery of a virtuous mind. He knew himself
guiltless of aught, that should provoke a good
spirit, and did not fear the spells of an evil one,
since he could claim the protection of an higher
Power, of Him, who can command the wicked, and will
protect the innocent.
'The guilty
cannot claim that protection!' said sister Agnes,
'let the Count look to his conduct, that he do not
forfeit his claim! Yet who is he, that shall dare to
call himself innocent!—all earthly innocence is but
comparative. Yet still how wide asunder are the
extremes of guilt, and to what an horrible depth may
we fall! Oh!'—
The nun, as
she concluded, uttered a shuddering sigh, that
startled Emily, who, looking up, perceived the eyes
of Agnes fixed on hers, after which the sister rose,
took her hand, gazed earnestly upon her countenance,
for some moments, in silence, and then said,
'You are
young—you are innocent! I mean you are yet innocent
of any great crime!—But you have passions in your
heart,—scorpions; they sleep now—beware how you
awaken them!—they will sting you, even unto death!'
Emily,
affected by these words and by the solemnity, with
which they were delivered, could not suppress her
tears.
'Ah! is it
so?' exclaimed Agnes, her countenance softening from
its sternness—'so young, and so unfortunate! We are
sisters, then indeed. Yet, there is no bond of
kindness among the guilty,' she added, while her
eyes resumed their wild expression, 'no
gentleness,—no peace, no hope! I knew them all
once—my eyes could weep—but now they burn, for now,
my soul is fixed, and fearless!—I lament no more!'
'Rather let
us repent, and pray,' said another nun. 'We are
taught to hope, that prayer and penitence will work
our salvation. There is hope for all who repent!'
'Who repent
and turn to the true faith,' observed sister
Frances.
'For all but
me!' replied Agnes solemnly, who paused, and then
abruptly added, 'My head burns, I believe I am not
well. O! could I strike from my memory all former
scenes—the figures, that rise up, like furies, to
torment me!—I see them, when I sleep, and, when I am
awake, they are still before my eyes! I see them
now—now!'
She stood in
a fixed attitude of horror, her straining eyes
moving slowly round the room, as if they followed
something. One of the nuns gently took her hand, to
lead her from the parlour. Agnes became calm, drew
her other hand across her eyes, looked again, and,
sighing deeply, said, 'They are gone—they are gone!
I am feverish, I know not what I say. I am thus,
sometimes, but it will go off again, I shall soon be
better. Was not that the vesper-bell?'
'No,'
replied Frances, 'the evening service is passed. Let
Margaret lead you to your cell.'
'You are
right,' replied sister Agnes, 'I shall be better
there. Good night, my sisters, remember me in your
orisons.'
When they
had withdrawn, Frances, observing Emily's emotion,
said, 'Do not be alarmed, our sister is often thus
deranged, though I have not lately seen her so
frantic; her usual mood is melancholy. This fit has
been coming on, for several days; seclusion and the
customary treatment will restore her.'
'But how
rationally she conversed, at first!' observed Emily,
'her ideas followed each other in perfect order.'
'Yes,'
replied the nun, 'this is nothing new; nay, I have
sometimes known her argue not only with method, but
with acuteness, and then, in a moment, start off
into madness.'
'Her
conscience seems afflicted,' said Emily, 'did you
ever hear what circumstance reduced her to this
deplorable condition?'
'I have,'
replied the nun, who said no more till Emily
repeated the question, when she added in a low
voice, and looking significantly towards the other
boarders, 'I cannot tell you now, but, if you think
it worth your while, come to my cell, to-night, when
our sisterhood are at rest, and you shall hear more;
but remember we rise to midnight prayers, and come
either before, or after midnight.'
Emily
promised to remember, and, the abbess soon after
appearing, they spoke no more of the unhappy nun.
The Count
meanwhile, on his return home, had found M. Du Pont
in one of those fits of despondency, which his
attachment to Emily frequently occasioned him, an
attachment, that had subsisted too long to be easily
subdued, and which had already outlived the
opposition of his friends. M. Du Pont had first seen
Emily in Gascony, during the lifetime of his parent,
who, on discovering his son's partiality for
Mademoiselle St. Aubert, his inferior in point of
fortune, forbade him to declare it to her family, or
to think of her more. During the life of his father,
he had observed the first command, but had found it
impracticable to obey the second, and had,
sometimes, soothed his passion by visiting her
favourite haunts, among which was the fishing-house,
where, once or twice, he addressed her in verse,
concealing his name, in obedience to the promise he
had given his father. There too he played the
pathetic air, to which she had listened with such
surprise and admiration; and there he found the
miniature, that had since cherished a passion fatal
to his repose. During his expedition into Italy, his
father died; but he received his liberty at a
moment, when he was the least enabled to profit by
it, since the object, that rendered it most
valuable, was no longer within the reach of his
vows. By what accident he discovered Emily, and
assisted to release her from a terrible
imprisonment, has already appeared, and also the
unavailing hope, with which he then encouraged his
love, and the fruitless efforts, that he had since
made to overcome it.
The Count
still endeavoured, with friendly zeal, to sooth him
with a belief, that patience, perseverance and
prudence would finally obtain for him happiness and
Emily: 'Time,' said he, 'will wear away the
melancholy impression, which disappointment has left
on her mind, and she will be sensible of your merit.
Your services have already awakened her gratitude,
and your sufferings her pity; and trust me, my
friend, in a heart so sensible as hers, gratitude
and pity lead to love. When her imagination is
rescued from its present delusion, she will readily
accept the homage of a mind like yours.'
Du Pont
sighed, while he listened to these words; and,
endeavouring to hope what his friend believed, he
willingly yielded to an invitation to prolong his
visit at the chateau, which we now leave for the
monastery of St. Claire.
When the
nuns had retired to rest, Emily stole to her
appointment with sister Frances, whom she found in
her cell, engaged in prayer, before a little table,
where appeared the image she was addressing, and,
above, the dim lamp that gave light to the place.
Turning her eyes, as the door opened, she beckoned
to Emily to come in, who, having done so, seated
herself in silence beside the nun's little mattress
of straw, till her orisons should conclude. The
latter soon rose from her knees, and, taking down
the lamp and placing it on the table, Emily
perceived there a human scull and bones, lying
beside an hour-glass; but the nun, without observing
her emotion, sat down on the mattress by her,
saying, 'Your curiosity, sister, has made you
punctual, but you have nothing remarkable to hear in
the history of poor Agnes, of whom I avoided to
speak in the presence of my lay-sisters, only
because I would not publish her crime to them.'
'I shall
consider your confidence in me as a favour,' said
Emily, 'and will not misuse it.'
'Sister
Agnes,' resumed the nun, 'is of a noble family, as
the dignity of her air must already have informed
you, but I will not dishonour their name so much as
to reveal it. Love was the occasion of her crime and
of her madness. She was beloved by a gentleman of
inferior fortune, and her father, as I have heard,
bestowing her on a nobleman, whom she disliked, an
ill-governed passion proved her destruction.—Every
obligation of virtue and of duty was forgotten, and
she prophaned her marriage vows; but her guilt was
soon detected, and she would have fallen a sacrifice
to the vengeance of her husband, had not her father
contrived to convey her from his power. By what
means he did this, I never could learn; but he
secreted her in this convent, where he afterwards
prevailed with her to take the veil, while a report
was circulated in the world, that she was dead, and
the father, to save his daughter, assisted the
rumour, and employed such means as induced her
husband to believe she had become a victim to his
jealousy. You look surprised,' added the nun,
observing Emily's countenance; 'I allow the story is
uncommon, but not, I believe, without a parallel.'
'Pray
proceed,' said Emily, 'I am interested.'
'The story
is already told,' resumed the nun, 'I have only to
mention, that the long struggle, which Agnes
suffered, between love, remorse and a sense of the
duties she had taken upon herself in becoming of our
order, at length unsettled her reason. At first, she
was frantic and melancholy by quick alternatives;
then, she sunk into a deep and settled melancholy,
which still, however, has, at times, been
interrupted by fits of wildness, and, of late, these
have again been frequent.'
Emily was
affected by the history of the sister, some parts of
whose story brought to her remembrance that of the
Marchioness de Villeroi, who had also been compelled
by her father to forsake the object of her
affections, for a nobleman of his choice; but, from
what Dorothee had related, there appeared no reason
to suppose, that she had escaped the vengeance of a
jealous husband, or to doubt for a moment the
innocence of her conduct. But Emily, while she
sighed over the misery of the nun, could not forbear
shedding a few tears to the misfortunes of the
Marchioness; and, when she returned to the mention
of sister Agnes, she asked Frances if she remembered
her in her youth, and whether she was then
beautiful.
'I was not
here at the time, when she took the vows,' replied
Frances, 'which is so long ago, that few of the
present sisterhood, I believe, were witnesses of the
ceremony; nay, ever our lady mother did not then
preside over the convent: but I can remember, when
sister Agnes was a very beautiful woman. She retains
that air of high rank, which always distinguished
her, but her beauty, you must perceive, is fled; I
can scarcely discover even a vestige of the
loveliness, that once animated her features.'
'It is
strange,' said Emily, 'but there are moments, when
her countenance has appeared familiar to my memory!
You will think me fanciful, and I think myself so,
for I certainly never saw sister Agnes, before I
came to this convent, and I must, therefore, have
seen some person, whom she strongly resembles,
though of this I have no recollection.'
'You have
been interested by the deep melancholy of her
countenance,' said Frances, 'and its impression has
probably deluded your imagination; for I might as
reasonably think I perceive a likeness between you
and Agnes, as you, that you have seen her any where
but in this convent, since this has been her place
of refuge, for nearly as many years as make your
age.'
'Indeed!'
said Emily.
'Yes,'
rejoined Frances, 'and why does that circumstance
excite your surprise?'
Emily did
not appear to notice this question, but remained
thoughtful, for a few moments, and then said, 'It
was about that same period that the Marchioness de
Villeroi expired.'
'That is an
odd remark,' said Frances.
Emily,
recalled from her reverie, smiled, and gave the
conversation another turn, but it soon came back to
the subject of the unhappy nun, and Emily remained
in the cell of sister Frances, till the mid-night
bell aroused her; when, apologizing for having
interrupted the sister's repose, till this late
hour, they quitted the cell together. Emily returned
to her chamber, and the nun, bearing a glimmering
taper, went to her devotion in the chapel.
Several days
followed, during which Emily saw neither the Count,
or any of his family; and, when, at length, he
appeared, she remarked, with concern, that his air
was unusually disturbed.
'My spirits
are harassed,' said he, in answer to her anxious
enquiries, 'and I mean to change my residence, for a
little while, an experiment, which, I hope, will
restore my mind to its usual tranquillity. My
daughter and myself will accompany the Baron St.
Foix to his chateau. It lies in a valley of the
Pyrenees, that opens towards Gascony, and I have
been thinking, Emily, that, when you set out for La
Vallee, we may go part of the way together; it would
be a satisfaction to me to guard you towards your
home.'
She thanked
the Count for his friendly consideration, and
lamented, that the necessity for her going first to
Tholouse would render this plan impracticable. 'But,
when you are at the Baron's residence,' she added,
'you will be only a short journey from La Vallee,
and I think, sir, you will not leave the country
without visiting me; it is unnecessary to say with
what pleasure I should receive you and the Lady
Blanche.'
'I do not
doubt it,' replied the Count, 'and I will not deny
myself and Blanche the pleasure of visiting you, if
your affairs should allow you to be at La Vallee,
about the time when we can meet you there.'
When Emily
said that she should hope to see the Countess also,
she was not sorry to learn that this lady was going,
accompanied by Mademoiselle Bearn, to pay a visit,
for a few weeks, to a family in lower Languedoc.
The Count,
after some further conversation on his intended
journey and on the arrangement of Emily's, took
leave; and many days did not succeed this visit,
before a second letter from M. Quesnel informed her,
that he was then at Tholouse, that La Vallee was at
liberty, and that he wished her to set off for the
former place, where he awaited her arrival, with all
possible dispatch, since his own affairs pressed him
to return to Gascony. Emily did not hesitate to obey
him, and, having taken an affecting leave of the
Count's family, in which M. Du Pont was still
included, and of her friends at the convent, she set
out for Tholouse, attended by the unhappy Annette,
and guarded by a steady servant of the Count.
CHAPTER X
Lull'd in the countless chambers of the brain,
Our thoughts are link'd by many a hidden chain:
Awake but one, and lo! what myriads rise!
Each stamps its image as the other flies!
PLEASURES OF MEMORY
Emily
pursued her journey, without any accident, along the
plains of Languedoc towards the north-west; and, on
this her return to Tholouse, which she had last left
with Madame Montoni, she thought much on the
melancholy fate of her aunt, who, but for her own
imprudence, might now have been living in happiness
there! Montoni, too, often rose to her fancy, such
as she had seen him in his days of triumph, bold,
spirited and commanding; such also as she had since
beheld him in his days of vengeance; and now, only a
few short months had passed—and he had no longer the
power, or the will to afflict;—he had become a clod
of earth, and his life was vanished like a shadow!
Emily could have wept at his fate, had she not
remembered his crimes; for that of her unfortunate
aunt she did weep, and all sense of her errors was
overcome by the recollection of her misfortunes.
Other
thoughts and other emotions succeeded, as Emily drew
near the well-known scenes of her early love, and
considered, that Valancourt was lost to her and to
himself, for ever. At length, she came to the brow
of the hill, whence, on her departure for Italy, she
had given a farewell look to this beloved landscape,
amongst whose woods and fields she had so often
walked with Valancourt, and where he was then to
inhabit, when she would be far, far away! She saw,
once more, that chain of the Pyrenees, which
overlooked La Vallee, rising, like faint clouds, on
the horizon. 'There, too, is Gascony, extended at
their feet!' said she, 'O my father,—my mother! And
there, too, is the Garonne!' she added, drying the
tears, that obscured her sight,—'and Tholouse, and
my aunt's mansion—and the groves in her garden!—O my
friends! are ye all lost to me—must I never, never
see ye more!' Tears rushed again to her eyes, and
she continued to weep, till an abrupt turn in the
road had nearly occasioned the carriage to overset,
when, looking up, she perceived another part of the
well-known scene around Tholouse, and all the
reflections and anticipations, which she had
suffered, at the moment, when she bade it last
adieu, came with recollected force to her heart. She
remembered how anxiously she had looked forward to
the futurity, which was to decide her happiness
concerning Valancourt, and what depressing fears had
assailed her; the very words she had uttered, as she
withdrew her last look from the prospect, came to
her memory. 'Could I but be certain,' she had then
said, 'that I should ever return, and that
Valancourt would still live for me—I should go in
peace!'
Now, that
futurity, so anxiously anticipated, was arrived, she
was returned—but what a dreary blank
appeared!—Valancourt no longer lived for her! She
had no longer even the melancholy satisfaction of
contemplating his image in her heart, for he was no
longer the same Valancourt she had cherished
there—the solace of many a mournful hour, the
animating friend, that had enabled her to bear up
against the oppression of Montoni—the distant hope,
that had beamed over her gloomy prospect! On
perceiving this beloved idea to be an illusion of
her own creation, Valancourt seemed to be
annihilated, and her soul sickened at the blank,
that remained. His marriage with a rival, even his
death, she thought she could have endured with more
fortitude, than this discovery; for then, amidst all
her grief, she could have looked in secret upon the
image of goodness, which her fancy had drawn of him,
and comfort would have mingled with her suffering!
Drying her
tears, she looked, once more, upon the landscape,
which had excited them, and perceived, that she was
passing the very bank, where she had taken leave of
Valancourt, on the morning of her departure from
Tholouse, and she now saw him, through her returning
tears, such as he had appeared, when she looked from
the carriage to give him a last adieu—saw him
leaning mournfully against the high trees, and
remembered the fixed look of mingled tenderness and
anguish, with which he had then regarded her. This
recollection was too much for her heart, and she
sunk back in the carriage, nor once looked up, till
it stopped at the gates of what was now her own
mansion.
These being
opened, and by the servant, to whose care the
chateau had been entrusted, the carriage drove into
the court, where, alighting, she hastily passed
through the great hall, now silent and solitary, to
a large oak parlour, the common sitting room of the
late Madame Montoni, where, instead of being
received by M. Quesnel, she found a letter from him,
informing her that business of consequence had
obliged him to leave Tholouse two days before. Emily
was, upon the whole, not sorry to be spared his
presence, since his abrupt departure appeared to
indicate the same indifference, with which he had
formerly regarded her. This letter informed her,
also, of the progress he had made in the settlement
of her affairs, and concluded with directions,
concerning the forms of some business, which
remained for her to transact. But M. Quesnel's
unkindness did not long occupy her thoughts, which
returned the remembrance of the persons she had been
accustomed to see in this mansion, and chiefly of
the ill-guided and unfortunate Madame Montoni. In
the room, where she now sat, she had breakfasted
with her on the morning of their departure for
Italy; and the view of it brought most forcibly to
her recollection all she had herself suffered, at
that time, and the many gay expectations, which her
aunt had formed, respecting the journey before her.
While Emily's mind was thus engaged, her eyes
wandered unconsciously to a large window, that
looked upon the garden, and here new memorials of
the past spoke to her heart, for she saw extended
before her the very avenue, in which she had parted
with Valancourt, on the eve of her journey; and all
the anxiety, the tender interest he had shewn,
concerning her future happiness, his earnest
remonstrances against her committing herself to the
power of Montoni, and the truth of his affection,
came afresh to her memory. At this moment, it
appeared almost impossible, that Valancourt could
have become unworthy of her regard, and she doubted
all that she had lately heard to his disadvantage,
and even his own words, which had confirmed Count De
Villefort's report of him. Overcome by the
recollections, which the view of this avenue
occasioned, she turned abruptly from the window, and
sunk into a chair beside it, where she sat, given up
to grief, till the entrance of Annette, with coffee,
aroused her.
'Dear madam,
how melancholy this place looks now,' said Annette,
'to what it used to do! It is dismal coming home,
when there is nobody to welcome one!'
This was not
the moment, in which Emily could bear the remark;
her tears fell again, and, as soon as she had taken
the coffee, she retired to her apartment, where she
endeavoured to repose her fatigued spirits. But busy
memory would still supply her with the visions of
former times: she saw Valancourt interesting and
benevolent, as he had been wont to appear in the
days of their early love, and, amidst the scenes,
where she had believed that they should sometimes
pass their years together!—but, at length, sleep
closed these afflicting scenes from her view.
On the
following morning, serious occupation recovered her
from such melancholy reflections; for, being
desirous of quitting Tholouse, and of hastening on
to La Vallee, she made some enquiries into the
condition of the estate, and immediately dispatched
a part of the necessary business concerning it,
according to the directions of Mons. Quesnel. It
required a strong effort to abstract her thoughts
from other interests sufficiently to attend to this,
but she was rewarded for her exertions by again
experiencing, that employment is the surest antidote
to sorrow.
This day was
devoted entirely to business; and, among other
concerns, she employed means to learn the situation
of all her poor tenants, that she might relieve
their wants, or confirm their comforts.
In the
evening, her spirits were so much strengthened, that
she thought she could bear to visit the gardens,
where she had so often walked with Valancourt; and,
knowing, that, if she delayed to do so, their scenes
would only affect her the more, whenever they should
be viewed, she took advantage of the present state
of her mind, and entered them.
Passing
hastily the gate leading from the court into the
gardens, she hurried up the great avenue, scarcely
permitting her memory to dwell for a moment on the
circumstance of her having here parted with
Valancourt, and soon quitted this for other walks
less interesting to her heart. These brought her, at
length, to the flight of steps, that led from the
lower garden to the terrace, on seeing which, she
became agitated, and hesitated whether to ascend,
but, her resolution returning, she proceeded.
'Ah!' said
Emily, as she ascended, 'these are the same high
trees, that used to wave over the terrace, and these
the same flowery thickets—the liburnum, the wild
rose, and the cerinthe—which were wont to grow
beneath them! Ah! and there, too, on that bank, are
the very plants, which Valancourt so carefully
reared!—O, when last I saw them!'—she checked the
thought, but could not restrain her tears, and,
after walking slowly on for a few moments, her
agitation, upon the view of this well-known scene,
increased so much, that she was obliged to stop, and
lean upon the wall of the terrace. It was a mild,
and beautiful evening. The sun was setting over the
extensive landscape, to which his beams, sloping
from beneath a dark cloud, that overhung the west,
gave rich and partial colouring, and touched the
tufted summits of the groves, that rose from the
garden below, with a yellow gleam. Emily and
Valancourt had often admired together this scene, at
the same hour; and it was exactly on this spot,
that, on the night preceding her departure for
Italy, she had listened to his remonstrances against
the journey, and to the pleadings of passionate
affection. Some observations, which she made on the
landscape, brought this to her remembrance, and with
it all the minute particulars of that
conversation;—the alarming doubts he had expressed
concerning Montoni, doubts, which had since been
fatally confirmed; the reasons and entreaties he had
employed to prevail with her to consent to an
immediate marriage; the tenderness of his love, the
paroxysms of this grief, and the conviction that he
had repeatedly expressed, that they should never
meet again in happiness! All these circumstances
rose afresh to her mind, and awakened the various
emotions she had then suffered. Her tenderness for
Valancourt became as powerful as in the moments,
when she thought, that she was parting with him and
happiness together, and when the strength of her
mind had enabled her to triumph over present
suffering, rather than to deserve the reproach of
her conscience by engaging in a clandestine
marriage.—'Alas!' said Emily, as these recollections
came to her mind, 'and what have I gained by the
fortitude I then practised?—am I happy now?—He said,
we should meet no more in happiness; but, O! he
little thought his own misconduct would separate us,
and lead to the very evil he then dreaded!'
Her
reflections increased her anguish, while she was
compelled to acknowledge, that the fortitude she had
formerly exerted, if it had not conducted her to
happiness, had saved her from irretrievable
misfortune—from Valancourt himself! But in these
moments she could not congratulate herself on the
prudence, that had saved her; she could only lament,
with bitterest anguish, the circumstances, which had
conspired to betray Valancourt into a course of life
so different from that, which the virtues, the
tastes, and the pursuits of his early years had
promised; but she still loved him too well to
believe, that his heart was even now depraved,
though his conduct had been criminal. An
observation, which had fallen from M. St. Aubert
more than once, now occurred to her. 'This young
man,' said he, speaking of Valancourt, 'has never
been at Paris;' a remark, that had surprised her at
the time it was uttered, but which she now
understood, and she exclaimed sorrowfully, 'O
Valancourt! if such a friend as my father had been
with you at Paris—your noble, ingenuous nature would
not have fallen!'
The sun was
now set, and, recalling her thoughts from their
melancholy subject, she continued her walk; for the
pensive shade of twilight was pleasing to her, and
the nightingales from the surrounding groves began
to answer each other in the long-drawn, plaintive
note, which always touched her heart; while all the
fragrance of the flowery thickets, that bounded the
terrace, was awakened by the cool evening air, which
floated so lightly among their leaves, that they
scarcely trembled as it passed.
Emily came,
at length, to the steps of the pavilion, that
terminated the terrace, and where her last interview
with Valancourt, before her departure from Tholouse,
had so unexpectedly taken place. The door was now
shut, and she trembled, while she hesitated whether
to open it; but her wish to see again a place, which
had been the chief scene of her former happiness, at
length overcoming her reluctance to encounter the
painful regret it would renew, she entered. The room
was obscured by a melancholy shade; but through the
open lattices, darkened by the hanging foliage of
the vines, appeared the dusky landscape, the Garonne
reflecting the evening light, and the west still
glowing. A chair was placed near one of the
balconies, as if some person had been sitting there,
but the other furniture of the pavilion remained
exactly as usual, and Emily thought it looked as if
it had not once been moved since she set out for
Italy. The silent and deserted air of the place
added solemnity to her emotions, for she heard only
the low whisper of the breeze, as it shook the
leaves of the vines, and the very faint murmur of
the Garonne.
She seated
herself in a chair, near the lattice, and yielded to
the sadness of her heart, while she recollected the
circumstances of her parting interview with
Valancourt, on this spot. It was here too, that she
had passed some of the happiest hours of her life
with him, when her aunt favoured the connection, for
here she had often sat and worked, while he
conversed, or read; and she now well remembered with
what discriminating judgment, with what tempered
energy, he used to repeat some of the sublimest
passages of their favourite authors; how often he
would pause to admire with her their excellence, and
with what tender delight he would listen to her
remarks, and correct her taste.
'And is it
possible,' said Emily, as these recollections
returned—'is it possible, that a mind, so
susceptible of whatever is grand and beautiful,
could stoop to low pursuits, and be subdued by
frivolous temptations?'
She
remembered how often she had seen the sudden tear
start in his eye, and had heard his voice tremble
with emotion, while he related any great or
benevolent action, or repeated a sentiment of the
same character. 'And such a mind,' said she, 'such a
heart, were to be sacrificed to the habits of a
great city!'
These
recollections becoming too painful to be endured,
she abruptly left the pavilion, and, anxious to
escape from the memorials of her departed happiness,
returned towards the chateau. As she passed along
the terrace, she perceived a person, walking, with a
slow step, and a dejected air, under the trees, at
some distance. The twilight, which was now deep,
would not allow her to distinguish who it was, and
she imagined it to be one of the servants, till, the
sound of her steps seeming to reach him, he turned
half round, and she thought she saw Valancourt!
Whoever it
was, he instantly struck among the thickets on the
left, and disappeared, while Emily, her eyes fixed
on the place, whence he had vanished, and her frame
trembling so excessively, that she could scarcely
support herself, remained, for some moments, unable
to quit the spot, and scarcely conscious of
existence. With her recollection, her strength
returned, and she hurried toward the house, where
she did not venture to enquire who had been in the
gardens, lest she should betray her emotion; and she
sat down alone, endeavouring to recollect the
figure, air and features of the person she had just
seen. Her view of him, however, had been so
transient, and the gloom had rendered it so
imperfect, that she could remember nothing with
exactness; yet the general appearance of his figure,
and his abrupt departure, made her still believe,
that this person was Valancourt. Sometimes, indeed,
she thought, that her fancy, which had been occupied
by the idea of him, had suggested his image to her
uncertain sight: but this conjecture was fleeting.
If it was himself whom she had seen, she wondered
much, that he should be at Tholouse, and more, how
he had gained admittance into the garden; but as
often as her impatience prompted her to enquire
whether any stranger had been admitted, she was
restrained by an unwillingness to betray her doubts;
and the evening was passed in anxious conjecture,
and in efforts to dismiss the subject from her
thoughts. But, these endeavours were ineffectual,
and a thousand inconsistent emotions assailed her,
whenever she fancied that Valancourt might be near
her; now, she dreaded it to be true, and now she
feared it to be false; and, while she constantly
tried to persuade herself, that she wished the
person, whom she had seen, might not be Valancourt,
her heart as constantly contradicted her reason.
The
following day was occupied by the visits of several
neighbouring families, formerly intimate with Madame
Montoni, who came to condole with Emily on her
death, to congratulate her upon the acquisition of
these estates, and to enquire about Montoni, and
concerning the strange reports they had heard of her
own situation; all which was done with the utmost
decorum, and the visitors departed with as much
composure as they had arrived.
Emily was
wearied by these formalities, and disgusted by the
subservient manners of many persons, who had thought
her scarcely worthy of common attention, while she
was believed to be a dependant on Madame Montoni.
'Surely,'
said she, 'there is some magic in wealth, which can
thus make persons pay their court to it, when it
does not even benefit themselves. How strange it is,
that a fool or a knave, with riches, should be
treated with more respect by the world, than a good
man, or a wise man in poverty!'
It was
evening, before she was left alone, and she then
wished to have refreshed her spirits in the free air
of her garden; but she feared to go thither, lest
she should meet again the person, whom she had seen
on the preceding night, and he should prove to be
Valancourt. The suspense and anxiety she suffered,
on this subject, she found all her efforts unable to
controul, and her secret wish to see Valancourt once
more, though unseen by him, powerfully prompted her
to go, but prudence and a delicate pride restrained
her, and she determined to avoid the possibility of
throwing herself in his way, by forbearing to visit
the gardens, for several days.
When, after
near a week, she again ventured thither, she made
Annette her companion, and confined her walk to the
lower grounds, but often started as the leaves
rustled in the breeze, imagining, that some person
was among the thickets; and, at the turn of every
alley, she looked forward with apprehensive
expectation. She pursued her walk thoughtfully and
silently, for her agitation would not suffer her to
converse with Annette, to whom, however, thought and
silence were so intolerable, that she did not
scruple at length to talk to her mistress.
'Dear
madam,' said she, 'why do you start so? one would
think you knew what has happened.'
'What has
happened?' said Emily, in a faltering voice, and
trying to command her emotion.
'The night
before last, you know, madam'—
'I know
nothing, Annette,' replied her lady in a more
hurried voice.
'The night
before last, madam, there was a robber in the
garden.'
'A robber!'
said Emily, in an eager, yet doubting tone.
'I suppose
he was a robber, madam. What else could he be?'
'Where did
you see him, Annette?' rejoined Emily, looking round
her, and turning back towards the chateau.
'It was not
I that saw him, madam, it was Jean the gardener. It
was twelve o'clock at night, and, as he was coming
across the court to go the back way into the house,
what should he see—but somebody walking in the
avenue, that fronts the garden gate! So, with that,
Jean guessed how it was, and he went into the house
for his gun.'
'His gun!'
exclaimed Emily.
'Yes, madam,
his gun; and then he came out into the court to
watch him. Presently, he sees him come slowly down
the avenue, and lean over the garden gate, and look
up at the house for a long time; and I warrant he
examined it well, and settled what window he should
break in at.'
'But the
gun,' said Emily—'the gun!'
'Yes, madam,
all in good time. Presently, Jean says, the robber
opened the gate, and was coming into the court, and
then he thought proper to ask him his business: so
he called out again, and bade him say who he was,
and what he wanted. But the man would do neither;
but turned upon his heel, and passed into the garden
again. Jean knew then well enough how it was, and so
he fired after him.'
'Fired!'
exclaimed Emily.
'Yes, madam,
fired off his gun; but, Holy Virgin! what makes you
look so pale, madam? The man was not killed,—I dare
say; but if he was, his comrades carried him off:
for, when Jean went in the morning, to look for the
body, it was gone, and nothing to be seen but a
track of blood on the ground. Jean followed it, that
he might find out where the man got into the garden,
but it was lost in the grass, and'—
Annette was
interrupted: for Emily's spirits died away, and she
would have fallen to the ground, if the girl had not
caught her, and supported her to a bench, close to
them.
When, after
a long absence, her senses returned, Emily desired
to be led to her apartment; and, though she trembled
with anxiety to enquire further on the subject of
her alarm, she found herself too ill at present, to
dare the intelligence which it was possible she
might receive of Valancourt. Having dismissed
Annette, that she might weep and think at liberty,
she endeavoured to recollect the exact air of the
person, whom she had seen on the terrace, and still
her fancy gave her the figure of Valancourt. She
had, indeed, scarcely a doubt, that it was he whom
she had seen, and at whom the gardener had fired:
for the manner of the latter person, as described by
Annette, was not that of a robber; nor did it appear
probable, that a robber would have come alone, to
break into a house so spacious as this.
When Emily
thought herself sufficiently recovered, to listen to
what Jean might have to relate, she sent for him;
but he could inform her of no circumstance, that
might lead to a knowledge of the person, who had
been shot, or of the consequence of the wound; and,
after severely reprimanding him, for having fired
with bullets, and ordering diligent enquiry to be
made in the neighbourhood for the discovery of the
wounded person, she dismissed him, and herself
remained in the same state of terrible suspense. All
the tenderness she had ever felt for Valancourt, was
recalled by the sense of his danger; and the more
she considered the subject, the more her conviction
strengthened, that it was he, who had visited the
gardens, for the purpose of soothing the misery of
disappointed affection, amidst the scenes of his
former happiness.
'Dear
madam,' said Annette, when she returned, 'I never
saw you so affected before! I dare say the man is
not killed.'
Emily
shuddered, and lamented bitterly the rashness of the
gardener in having fired.
'I knew you
would be angry enough about that, madam, or I should
have told you before; and he knew so too; for, says
he, "Annette, say nothing about this to my lady. She
lies on the other side of the house, so did not hear
the gun, perhaps; but she would be angry with me, if
she knew, seeing there is blood. But then," says he,
"how is one to keep the garden clear, if one is
afraid to fire at a robber, when one sees him?"'
'No more of
this,' said Emily, 'pray leave me.'
Annette
obeyed, and Emily returned to the agonizing
considerations, that had assailed her before, but
which she, at length, endeavoured to sooth by a new
remark. If the stranger was Valancourt, it was
certain he had come alone, and it appeared,
therefore, that he had been able to quit the
gardens, without assistance; a circumstance which
did not seem probable, had his wound been dangerous.
With this consideration, she endeavoured to support
herself, during the enquiries, that were making by
her servants in the neighbourhood; but day after day
came, and still closed in uncertainty, concerning
this affair: and Emily, suffering in silence, at
length, drooped, and sunk under the pressure of her
anxiety. She was attacked by a slow fever, and when
she yielded to the persuasion of Annette to send for
medical advice, the physicians prescribed little
beside air, gentle exercise and amusement: but how
was this last to be obtained? She, however,
endeavoured to abstract her thoughts from the
subject of her anxiety, by employing them in
promoting that happiness in others, which she had
lost herself; and, when the evening was fine, she
usually took an airing, including in her ride the
cottages of some of her tenants, on whose condition
she made such observations, as often enabled her,
unasked, to fulfil their wishes.
Her
indisposition and the business she engaged in,
relative to this estate, had already protracted her
stay at Tholouse, beyond the period she had formerly
fixed for her departure to La Vallee; and now she
was unwilling to leave the only place, where it
seemed possible, that certainty could be obtained on
the subject of her distress. But the time was come,
when her presence was necessary at La Vallee, a
letter from the Lady Blanche now informing her, that
the Count and herself, being then at the chateau of
the Baron St. Foix, purposed to visit her at La
Vallee, on their way home, as soon as they should be
informed of her arrival there. Blanche added, that
they made this visit, with the hope of inducing her
to return with them to Chateau-le-Blanc.
Emily,
having replied to the letter of her friend, and said
that she should be at La Vallee in a few days, made
hasty preparations for the journey; and, in thus
leaving Tholouse, endeavoured to support herself
with a belief, that, if any fatal accident had
happened to Valancourt, she must in this interval
have heard of it.
On the
evening before her departure, she went to take leave
of the terrace and the pavilion. The day had been
sultry, but a light shower, that fell just before
sun-set, had cooled the air, and given that soft
verdure to the woods and pastures, which is so
refreshing to the eye; while the rain drops, still
trembling on the shrubs, glittered in the last
yellow gleam, that lighted up the scene, and the air
was filled with fragrance, exhaled by the late
shower, from herbs and flowers and from the earth
itself. But the lovely prospect, which Emily beheld
from the terrace, was no longer viewed by her with
delight; she sighed deeply as her eye wandered over
it, and her spirits were in a state of such
dejection, that she could not think of her
approaching return to La Vallee, without tears, and
seemed to mourn again the death of her father, as if
it had been an event of yesterday. Having reached
the pavilion, she seated herself at the open
lattice, and, while her eyes settled on the distant
mountains, that overlooked Gascony, still gleaming
on the horizon, though the sun had now left the
plains below, 'Alas!' said she, 'I return to your
long-lost scenes, but shall meet no more the
parents, that were wont to render them
delightful!—no more shall see the smile of welcome,
or hear the well-known voice of fondness:—all will
now be cold and silent in what was once my happy
home.'
Tears stole
down her cheek, as the remembrance of what that home
had been, returned to her; but, after indulging her
sorrow for some time, she checked it, accusing
herself of ingratitude in forgetting the friends,
that she possessed, while she lamented those that
were departed; and she, at length, left the pavilion
and the terrace, without having observed a shadow of
Valancourt or of any other person.
CHAPTER XI
Ah happy hills! ah pleasing shade!
Ah fields belov'd in vain!
Where once my careless childhood stray'd,
A stranger yet to pain!
I feel the gales, that from ye blow,
A momentary bliss bestow,
As waving fresh their gladsome wing,
My weary soul they seem to sooth.
GRAY
On the
following morning, Emily left Tholouse at an early
hour, and reached La Vallee about sun-set. With the
melancholy she experienced on the review of a place
which had been the residence of her parents, and the
scene of her earliest delight, was mingled, after
the first shock had subsided, a tender and
undescribable pleasure. For time had so far blunted
the acuteness of her grief, that she now courted
every scene, that awakened the memory of her
friends; in every room, where she had been
accustomed to see them, they almost seemed to live
again; and she felt that La Vallee was still her
happiest home. One of the first apartments she
visited, was that, which had been her father's
library, and here she seated herself in his
arm-chair, and, while she contemplated, with
tempered resignation, the picture of past times,
which her memory gave, the tears she shed could
scarcely be called those of grief.
Soon after
her arrival, she was surprised by a visit from the
venerable M. Barreaux, who came impatiently to
welcome the daughter of his late respected
neighbour, to her long-deserted home. Emily was
comforted by the presence of an old friend, and they
passed an interesting hour in conversing of former
times, and in relating some of the circumstances,
that had occurred to each, since they parted.
The evening
was so far advanced, when M. Barreaux left Emily,
that she could not visit the garden that night; but,
on the following morning, she traced its
long-regretted scenes with fond impatience; and, as
she walked beneath the groves, which her father had
planted, and where she had so often sauntered in
affectionate conversation with him, his countenance,
his smile, even the accents of his voice, returned
with exactness to her fancy, and her heart melted to
the tender recollections.
This, too,
was his favourite season of the year, at which they
had often together admired the rich and variegated
tints of these woods and the magical effect of
autumnal lights upon the mountains; and now, the
view of these circumstances made memory eloquent. As
she wandered pensively on, she fancied the following
address
TO AUTUMN
Sweet Autumn! how thy melancholy grace
Steals on my heart, as through these shades I wind!
Sooth'd by thy breathing sigh, I fondly trace
Each lonely image of the pensive mind!
Lov'd scenes, lov'd friends—long lost! around me rise,
And wake the melting thought, the tender tear!
That tear, that thought, which more than mirth I prize—
Sweet as the gradual tint, that paints thy year!
Thy farewel smile, with fond regret, I view,
Thy beaming lights, soft gliding o'er the woods;
Thy distant landscape, touch'd with yellow hue
While falls the lengthen'd gleam; thy winding floods,
Now veil'd in shade, save where the skiff's white sails
Swell to the breeze, and catch thy streaming ray.
But now, e'en now!—the partial vision fails,
And the wave smiles, as sweeps the cloud away!
Emblem of life!—Thus checquer'd is its plan,
Thus joy succeeds to grief—thus smiles the varied man!
One of
Emily's earliest enquiries, after her arrival at La
Vallee, was concerning Theresa, her father's old
servant, whom it may be remembered that M. Quesnel
had turned from the house when it was let, without
any provision. Understanding that she lived in a
cottage at no great distance, Emily walked thither,
and, on approaching, was pleased to see, that her
habitation was pleasantly situated on a green slope,
sheltered by a tuft of oaks, and had an appearance
of comfort and extreme neatness. She found the old
woman within, picking vine-stalks, who, on
perceiving her young mistress, was nearly overcome
with joy.
'Ah! my dear
young lady!' said she, 'I thought I should never see
you again in this world, when I heard you was gone
to that outlandish country. I have been hardly used,
since you went; I little thought they would have
turned me out of my old master's family in my old
age!'
Emily
lamented the circumstance, and then assured her,
that she would make her latter days comfortable, and
expressed satisfaction, on seeing her in so pleasant
an habitation.
Theresa
thanked her with tears, adding, 'Yes, mademoiselle,
it is a very comfortable home, thanks to the kind
friend, who took me out of my distress, when you was
too far off to help me, and placed me here! I little
thought!—but no more of that—'
'And who was
this kind friend?' said Emily: 'whoever it was, I
shall consider him as mine also.'
'Ah,
mademoiselle! that friend forbad me to blazon the
good deed—I must not say, who it was. But how you
are altered since I saw you last! You look so pale
now, and so thin, too; but then, there is my old
master's smile! Yes, that will never leave you, any
more than the goodness, that used to make him smile.
Alas-a-day! the poor lost a friend indeed, when he
died!'
Emily was
affected by this mention of her father, which
Theresa observing, changed the subject. 'I heard,
mademoiselle,' said she, 'that Madame Cheron married
a foreign gentleman, after all, and took you abroad;
how does she do?'
Emily now
mentioned her death. 'Alas!' said Theresa, 'if she
had not been my master's sister, I should never have
loved her; she was always so cross. But how does
that dear young gentleman do, M. Valancourt? he was
an handsome youth, and a good one; is he well,
mademoiselle?'
Emily was
much agitated.
'A blessing
on him!' continued Theresa. 'Ah, my dear young lady,
you need not look so shy; I know all about it. Do
you think I do not know, that he loves you? Why,
when you was away, mademoiselle, he used to come to
the chateau and walk about it, so disconsolate! He
would go into every room in the lower part of the
house, and, sometimes, he would sit himself down in
a chair, with his arms across, and his eyes on the
floor, and there he would sit, and think, and think,
for the hour together. He used to be very fond of
the south parlour, because I told him it used to be
yours; and there he would stay, looking at the
pictures, which I said you drew, and playing upon
your lute, that hung up by the window, and reading
in your books, till sunset, and then he must go back
to his brother's chateau. And then—'
'It is
enough, Theresa,' said Emily.—'How long have you
lived in this cottage—and how can I serve you? Will
you remain here, or return and live with me?'
'Nay,
mademoiselle,' said Theresa, 'do not be so shy to
your poor old servant. I am sure it is no disgrace
to like such a good young gentleman.'
A deep sigh
escaped from Emily.
'Ah! how he
did love to talk of you! I loved him for that. Nay,
for that matter, he liked to hear me talk, for he
did not say much himself. But I soon found out what
he came to the chateau about. Then, he would go into
the garden, and down to the terrace, and sit under
that great tree there, for the day together, with
one of your books in his hand; but he did not read
much, I fancy; for one day I happened to go that
way, and I heard somebody talking. Who can be here?
says I: I am sure I let nobody into the garden, but
the Chevalier. So I walked softly, to see who it
could be; and behold! it was the Chevalier himself,
talking to himself about you. And he repeated your
name, and sighed so! and said he had lost you for
ever, for that you would never return for him. I
thought he was out in his reckoning there, but I
said nothing, and stole away.'
'No more of
this trifling,' said Emily, awakening from her
reverie: 'it displeases me.'
'But, when
M. Quesnel let the chateau, I thought it would have
broke the Chevalier's heart.'
'Theresa,'
said Emily seriously, 'you must name the Chevalier
no more!'
'Not name
him, mademoiselle!' cried Theresa: 'what times are
come up now? Why, I love the Chevalier next to my
old master and you, mademoiselle.'
'Perhaps
your love was not well bestowed, then,' replied
Emily, trying to conceal her tears; 'but, however
that might be, we shall meet no more.'
'Meet no
more!—not well bestowed!' exclaimed Theresa. 'What
do I hear? No, mademoiselle, my love was well
bestowed, for it was the Chevalier Valancourt, who
gave me this cottage, and has supported me in my old
age, ever since M. Quesnel turned me from my
master's house.'
'The
Chevalier Valancourt!' said Emily, trembling
extremely.
'Yes,
mademoiselle, he himself, though he made me promise
not to tell; but how could one help, when one heard
him ill spoken of? Ah! dear young lady, you may well
weep, if you have behaved unkindly to him, for a
more tender heart than his never young gentleman
had. He found me out in my distress, when you was
too far off to help me; and M. Quesnel refused to do
so, and bade me go to service again—Alas! I was too
old for that!—The Chevalier found me, and bought me
this cottage, and gave me money to furnish it, and
bade me seek out another poor woman to live with me;
and he ordered his brother's steward to pay me,
every quarter, that which has supported me in
comfort. Think then, mademoiselle, whether I have
not reason to speak well of the Chevalier. And there
are others, who could have afforded it better than
he: and I am afraid he has hurt himself by his
generosity, for quarter day is gone by long since,
and no money for me! But do not weep so,
mademoiselle: you are not sorry surely to hear of
the poor Chevalier's goodness?'
'Sorry!'
said Emily, and wept the more. 'But how long is it
since you have seen him?'
'Not this
many a day, mademoiselle.'
'When did
you hear of him?' enquired Emily, with increased
emotion.
'Alas! never
since he went away so suddenly into Languedoc; and
he was but just come from Paris then, or I should
have seen him, I am sure. Quarter day is gone by
long since, and, as I said, no money for me; and I
begin to fear some harm has happened to him: and if
I was not so far from Estuviere and so lame, I
should have gone to enquire before this time; and I
have nobody to send so far.'
Emily's
anxiety, as to the fate of Valancourt, was now
scarcely endurable, and, since propriety would not
suffer her to send to the chateau of his brother,
she requested that Theresa would immediately hire
some person to go to his steward from herself, and,
when he asked for the quarterage due to her, to make
enquiries concerning Valancourt. But she first made
Theresa promise never to mention her name in this
affair, or ever with that of the Chevalier
Valancourt; and her former faithfulness to M. St.
Aubert induced Emily to confide in her assurances.
Theresa now joyfully undertook to procure a person
for this errand, and then Emily, after giving her a
sum of money to supply her with present comforts,
returned, with spirits heavily oppressed, to her
home, lamenting, more than ever, that an heart,
possessed of so much benevolence as Valancourt's,
should have been contaminated by the vices of the
world, but affected by the delicate affection, which
his kindness to her old servant expressed for
herself.
CHAPTER XII
Light thickens, and the crow
Makes wing to the rooky wood:
Good things of day begin to droop, and drowze;
While night's black agents to their preys do rouze.
MACBETH
Meanwhile
Count De Villefort and Lady Blanche had passed a
pleasant fortnight at the chateau de St. Foix, with
the Baron and Baroness, during which they made
frequent excursions among the mountains, and were
delighted with the romantic wildness of Pyrenean
scenery. It was with regret, that the Count bade
adieu to his old friends, although with the hope of
being soon united with them in one family; for it
was settled that M. St. Foix, who now attended them
into Gascony, should receive the hand of the Lady
Blanche, upon their arrival at Chateau-le-Blanc. As
the road, from the Baron's residence to La Vallee,
was over some of the wildest tract of the Pyrenees,
and where a carriage-wheel had never passed, the
Count hired mules for himself and his family, as
well as a couple of stout guides, who were well
armed, informed of all the passes of the mountains,
and who boasted, too, that they were acquainted with
every brake and dingle in the way, could tell the
names of all the highest points of this chain of
Alps, knew every forest, that spread along their
narrow vallies, the shallowest part of every torrent
they must cross, and the exact distance of every
goat-herd's and hunter's cabin they should have
occasion to pass,—which last article of learning
required no very capacious memory, for even such
simple inhabitants were but thinly scattered over
these wilds.
The Count
left the chateau de St. Foix, early in the morning,
with an intention of passing the night at a little
inn upon the mountains, about half way to La Vallee,
of which his guides had informed him; and, though
this was frequented chiefly by Spanish muleteers, on
their route into France, and, of course, would
afford only sorry accommodation, the Count had no
alternative, for it was the only place like an inn,
on the road.
After a day
of admiration and fatigue, the travellers found
themselves, about sun-set, in a woody valley,
overlooked, on every side, by abrupt heights. They
had proceeded for many leagues, without seeing a
human habitation, and had only heard, now and then,
at a distance, the melancholy tinkling of a
sheep-bell; but now they caught the notes of merry
music, and presently saw, within a little green
recess among the rocks, a group of mountaineers,
tripping through a dance. The Count, who could not
look upon the happiness, any more than on the misery
of others, with indifference, halted to enjoy this
scene of simple pleasure. The group before him
consisted of French and Spanish peasants, the
inhabitants of a neighbouring hamlet, some of whom
were performing a sprightly dance, the women with
castanets in their hands, to the sounds of a lute
and a tamborine, till, from the brisk melody of
France, the music softened into a slow movement, to
which two female peasants danced a Spanish Pavan.
The Count,
comparing this with the scenes of such gaiety as he
had witnessed at Paris, where false taste painted
the features, and, while it vainly tried to supply
the glow of nature, concealed the charms of
animation—where affectation so often distorted the
air, and vice perverted the manners—sighed to think,
that natural graces and innocent pleasures
flourished in the wilds of solitude, while they
drooped amidst the concourse of polished society.
But the lengthening shadows reminded the travellers,
that they had no time to lose; and, leaving this
joyous group, they pursued their way towards the
little inn, which was to shelter them from the
night.
The rays of
the setting sun now threw a yellow gleam upon the
forests of pine and chesnut, that swept down the
lower region of the mountains, and gave resplendent
tints to the snowy points above. But soon, even this
light faded fast, and the scenery assumed a more
tremendous appearance, invested with the obscurity
of twilight. Where the torrent had been seen, it was
now only heard; where the wild cliffs had displayed
every variety of form and attitude, a dark mass of
mountains now alone appeared; and the vale, which
far, far below had opened its dreadful chasm, the
eye could no longer fathom. A melancholy gleam still
lingered on the summits of the highest Alps,
overlooking the deep repose of evening, and seeming
to make the stillness of the hour more awful.
Blanche
viewed the scene in silence, and listened with
enthusiasm to the murmur of the pines, that extended
in dark lines along the mountains, and to the faint
voice of the izard, among the rocks, that came at
intervals on the air. But her enthusiasm sunk into
apprehension, when, as the shadows deepened, she
looked upon the doubtful precipice, that bordered
the road, as well as on the various fantastic forms
of danger, that glimmered through the obscurity
beyond it; and she asked her father, how far they
were from the inn, and whether he did not consider
the road to be dangerous at this late hour. The
Count repeated the first question to the guides, who
returned a doubtful answer, adding, that, when it
was darker, it would be safest to rest, till the
moon rose. 'It is scarcely safe to proceed now,'
said the Count; but the guides, assuring him that
there was no danger, went on. Blanche, revived by
this assurance, again indulged a pensive pleasure,
as she watched the progress of twilight gradually
spreading its tints over the woods and mountains,
and stealing from the eye every minuter feature of
the scene, till the grand outlines of nature alone
remained. Then fell the silent dews, and every wild
flower, and aromatic plant, that bloomed among the
cliffs, breathed forth its sweetness; then, too,
when the mountain-bee had crept into its blossomed
bed, and the hum of every little insect, that had
floated gaily in the sun-beam, was hushed, the sound
of many streams, not heard till now, murmured at a
distance.—The bats alone, of all the animals
inhabiting this region, seemed awake; and, while
they flitted across the silent path, which Blanche
was pursuing, she remembered the following lines,
which Emily had given her:
TO THE BAT
From haunt of man, from day's obtrusive glare,
Thou shroud'st thee in the ruin's ivy'd tow'r.
Or in some shadowy glen's romantic bow'r,
Where wizard forms their mystic charms prepare,
Where Horror lurks, and ever-boding Care!
But, at the sweet and silent ev'ning hour,
When clos'd in sleep is ev'ry languid flow'r,
Thou lov'st to sport upon the twilight air,
Mocking the eye, that would thy course pursue,
In many a wanton-round, elastic, gay,
Thou flit'st athwart the pensive wand'rer's way,
As his lone footsteps print the mountain-dew.
From Indian isles thou com'st, with Summer's car,
Twilight thy love—thy guide her beaming star!
To a warm
imagination, the dubious forms, that float, half
veiled in darkness, afford a higher delight, than
the most distinct scenery, that the sun can shew.
While the fancy thus wanders over landscapes partly
of its own creation, a sweet complacency steals upon
the mind, and
Refines it all to subtlest feeling,
Bids the tear of rapture roll.
The distant
note of a torrent, the weak trembling of the breeze
among the woods, or the far-off sound of a human
voice, now lost and heard again, are circumstances,
which wonderfully heighten the enthusiastic tone of
the mind. The young St. Foix, who saw the
presentations of a fervid fancy, and felt whatever
enthusiasm could suggest, sometimes interrupted the
silence, which the rest of the party seemed by
mutual consent to preserve, remarking and pointing
out to Blanche the most striking effect of the hour
upon the scenery; while Blanche, whose apprehensions
were beguiled by the conversation of her lover,
yielded to the taste so congenial to his, and they
conversed in a low restrained voice, the effect of
the pensive tranquillity, which twilight and the
scene inspired, rather than of any fear, that they
should be heard. But, while the heart was thus
soothed to tenderness, St. Foix gradually mingled,
with his admiration of the country, a mention of his
affection; and he continued to speak, and Blanche to
listen, till the mountains, the woods, and the
magical illusions of twilight, were remembered no
more.
The shadows
of evening soon shifted to the gloom of night, which
was somewhat anticipated by the vapours, that,
gathering fast round the mountains, rolled in dark
wreaths along their sides; and the guides proposed
to rest, till the moon should rise, adding, that
they thought a storm was coming on. As they looked
round for a spot, that might afford some kind of
shelter, an object was perceived obscurely through
the dusk, on a point of rock, a little way down the
mountain, which they imagined to be a hunter's or a
shepherd's cabin, and the party, with cautious
steps, proceeded towards it. Their labour, however,
was not rewarded, or their apprehensions soothed;
for, on reaching the object of their search, they
discovered a monumental cross, which marked the spot
to have been polluted by murder.
The darkness
would not permit them to read the inscription; but
the guides knew this to be a cross, raised to the
memory of a Count de Beliard, who had been murdered
here by a horde of banditti, that had infested this
part of the Pyrenees, a few years before; and the
uncommon size of the monument seemed to justify the
supposition, that it was erected for a person of
some distinction. Blanche shuddered, as she listened
to some horrid particulars of the Count's fate,
which one of the guides related in a low, restrained
tone, as if the sound of his own voice frightened
him; but, while they lingered at the cross,
attending to his narrative, a flash of lightning
glanced upon the rocks, thunder muttered at a
distance, and the travellers, now alarmed, quitted
this scene of solitary horror, in search of shelter.
Having
regained their former track, the guides, as they
passed on, endeavoured to interest the Count by
various stories of robbery, and even of murder,
which had been perpetrated in the very places they
must unavoidably pass, with accounts of their own
dauntless courage and wonderful escapes. The chief
guide, or rather he, who was the most completely
armed, drawing forth one of the four pistols, that
were tucked into his belt, swore, that it had shot
three robbers within the year. He then brandished a
clasp-knife of enormous length, and was going to
recount the wonderful execution it had done, when
St. Foix, perceiving, that Blanche was terrified,
interrupted him. The Count, meanwhile, secretly
laughing at the terrible histories and extravagant
boastings of the man, resolved to humour him, and,
telling Blanche in a whisper, his design, began to
recount some exploits of his own, which infinitely
exceeded any related by the guide.
To these
surprising circumstances he so artfully gave the
colouring of truth, that the courage of the guides
was visibly affected by them, who continued silent,
long after the Count had ceased to speak. The
loquacity of the chief hero thus laid asleep, the
vigilance of his eyes and ears seemed more
thoroughly awakened, for he listened, with much
appearance of anxiety, to the deep thunder, which
murmured at intervals, and often paused, as the
breeze, that was now rising, rushed among the pines.
But, when he made a sudden halt before a tuft of
cork trees, that projected over the road, and drew
forth a pistol, before he would venture to brave the
banditti which might lurk behind it, the Count could
no longer refrain from laughter.
Having now,
however, arrived at a level spot, somewhat sheltered
from the air, by overhanging cliffs and by a wood of
larch, that rose over the precipice on the left, and
the guides being yet ignorant how far they were from
the inn, the travellers determined to rest, till the
moon should rise, or the storm disperse. Blanche,
recalled to a sense of the present moment, looked on
the surrounding gloom, with terror; but giving her
hand to St. Foix, she alighted, and the whole party
entered a kind of cave, if such it could be called,
which was only a shallow cavity, formed by the curve
of impending rocks. A light being struck, a fire was
kindled, whose blaze afforded some degree of
cheerfulness, and no small comfort, for, though the
day had been hot, the night air of this mountainous
region was chilling; a fire was partly necessary
also to keep off the wolves, with which those wilds
were infested.
Provisions
being spread upon a projection of the rock, the
Count and his family partook of a supper, which, in
a scene less rude, would certainly have been thought
less excellent. When the repast was finished, St.
Foix, impatient for the moon, sauntered along the
precipice, to a point, that fronted the east; but
all was yet wrapt in gloom, and the silence of night
was broken only by the murmuring of woods, that
waved far below, or by distant thunder, and, now and
then, by the faint voices of the party he had
quitted. He viewed, with emotions of awful
sublimity, the long volumes of sulphureous clouds,
that floated along the upper and middle regions of
the air, and the lightnings that flashed from them,
sometimes silently, and, at others, followed by
sullen peals of thunder, which the mountains feebly
prolonged, while the whole horizon, and the abyss,
on which he stood, were discovered in the momentary
light. Upon the succeeding darkness, the fire, which
had been kindled in the cave, threw a partial gleam,
illumining some points of the opposite rocks, and
the summits of pine-woods, that hung beetling on the
cliffs below, while their recesses seemed to frown
in deeper shade.
St. Foix
stopped to observe the picture, which the party in
the cave presented, where the elegant form of
Blanche was finely contrasted by the majestic figure
of the Count, who was seated by her on a rude stone,
and each was rendered more impressive by the
grotesque habits and strong features of the guides
and other attendants, who were in the back ground of
the piece. The effect of the light, too, was
interesting; on the surrounding figures it threw a
strong, though pale gleam, and glittered on their
bright arms; while upon the foliage of a gigantic
larch, that impended its shade over the cliff above,
appeared a red, dusky tint, deepening almost
imperceptibly into the blackness of night.
While St.
Foix contemplated the scene, the moon, broad and
yellow, rose over the eastern summits, from among
embattled clouds, and shewed dimly the grandeur of
the heavens, the mass of vapours, that rolled half
way down the precipice beneath, and the doubtful
mountains.
What dreadful pleasure! there to stand sublime,
Like shipwreck'd mariner on desert coast,
And view th'enormous waste of vapour, tost
In billows length'ning to th'horizon round!
THE MINSTREL
From this
romantic reverie he was awakened by the voices of
the guides, repeating his name, which was reverbed
from cliff to cliff, till an hundred tongues seemed
to call him; when he soon quieted the fears of the
Count and the Lady Blanche, by returning to the
cave. As the storm, however, seemed approaching,
they did not quit their place of shelter; and the
Count, seated between his daughter and St. Foix,
endeavoured to divert the fears of the former, and
conversed on subjects, relating to the natural
history of the scene, among which they wandered. He
spoke of the mineral and fossile substances, found
in the depths of these mountains,—the veins of
marble and granite, with which they abounded, the
strata of shells, discovered near their summits,
many thousand fathom above the level of the sea, and
at a vast distance from its present shore;—of the
tremendous chasms and caverns of the rocks, the
grotesque form of the mountains, and the various
phaenomena, that seem to stamp upon the world the
history of the deluge. From the natural history he
descended to the mention of events and
circumstances, connected with the civil story of the
Pyrenees; named some of the most remarkable
fortresses, which France and Spain had erected in
the passes of these mountains; and gave a brief
account of some celebrated sieges and encounters in
early times, when Ambition first frightened Solitude
from these her deep recesses, made her mountains,
which before had echoed only to the torrent's roar,
tremble with the clang of arms, and, when man's
first footsteps in her sacred haunts had left the
print of blood!
As Blanche
sat, attentive to the narrative, that rendered the
scenes doubly interesting, and resigned to solemn
emotion, while she considered, that she was on the
very ground, once polluted by these events, her
reverie was suddenly interrupted by a sound, that
came in the wind.—It was the distant bark of a
watch-dog. The travellers listened with eager hope,
and, as the wind blew stronger, fancied, that the
sound came from no great distance; and, the guides
having little doubt, that it proceeded from the inn
they were in search of, the Count determined to
pursue his way. The moon now afforded a stronger,
though still an uncertain light, as she moved among
broken clouds; and the travellers, led by the sound,
recommenced their journey along the brow of the
precipice, preceded by a single torch, that now
contended with the moon-light; for the guides,
believing they should reach the inn soon after
sun-set, had neglected to provide more. In silent
caution they followed the sound, which was heard but
at intervals, and which, after some time entirely
ceased. The guides endeavoured, however, to point
their course to the quarter, whence it had issued,
but the deep roaring of a torrent soon seized their
attention, and presently they came to a tremendous
chasm of the mountain, which seemed to forbid all
further progress. Blanche alighted from her mule, as
did the Count and St. Foix, while the guides
traversed the edge in search of a bridge, which,
however rude, might convey them to the opposite
side, and they, at length, confessed, what the Count
had begun to suspect, that they had been, for some
time, doubtful of their way, and were now certain
only, that they had lost it.
At a little
distance, was discovered a rude and dangerous
passage, formed by an enormous pine, which, thrown
across the chasm, united the opposite precipices,
and which had been felled probably by the hunter, to
facilitate his chace of the izard, or the wolf. The
whole party, the guides excepted, shuddered at the
prospect of crossing this alpine bridge, whose sides
afforded no kind of defence, and from which to fall
was to die. The guides, however, prepared to lead
over the mules, while Blanche stood trembling on the
brink, and listening to the roar of the waters,
which were seen descending from rocks above,
overhung with lofty pines, and thence precipitating
themselves into the deep abyss, where their white
surges gleamed faintly in the moon-light. The poor
animals proceeded over this perilous bridge with
instinctive caution, neither frightened by the noise
of the cataract, or deceived by the gloom, which the
impending foliage threw athwart their way. It was
now, that the solitary torch, which had been
hitherto of little service, was found to be an
inestimable treasure; and Blanche, terrified,
shrinking, but endeavouring to re-collect all her
firmness and presence of mind, preceded by her lover
and supported by her father, followed the red gleam
of the torch, in safety, to the opposite cliff.
As they went
on, the heights contracted, and formed a narrow
pass, at the bottom of which, the torrent they had
just crossed, was heard to thunder. But they were
again cheered by the bark of a dog, keeping watch,
perhaps, over the flocks of the mountains, to
protect them from the nightly descent of the wolves.
The sound was much nearer than before, and, while
they rejoiced in the hope of soon reaching a place
of repose, a light was seen to glimmer at a
distance. It appeared at a height considerably above
the level of their path, and was lost and seen
again, as if the waving branches of trees sometimes
excluded and then admitted its rays. The guides
hallooed with all their strength, but the sound of
no human voice was heard in return, and, at length,
as a more effectual means of making themselves
known, they fired a pistol. But, while they listened
in anxious expectation, the noise of the explosion
was alone heard, echoing among the rocks, and it
gradually sunk into silence, which no friendly hint
of man disturbed. The light, however, that had been
seen before, now became plainer, and, soon after,
voices were heard indistinctly on the wind; but,
upon the guides repeating the call, the voices
suddenly ceased, and the light disappeared.
The Lady
Blanche was now almost sinking beneath the pressure
of anxiety, fatigue and apprehension, and the united
efforts of the Count and St. Foix could scarcely
support her spirits. As they continued to advance,
an object was perceived on a point of rock above,
which, the strong rays of the moon then falling on
it, appeared to be a watch-tower. The Count, from
its situation and some other circumstances, had
little doubt, that it was such, and believing, that
the light had proceeded from thence, he endeavoured
to re-animate his daughter's spirits by the near
prospect of shelter and repose, which, however rude
the accommodation, a ruined watch-tower might
afford.
'Numerous
watch-towers have been erected among the Pyrenees,'
said the Count, anxious only to call Blanche's
attention from the subject of her fears; 'and the
method, by which they give intelligence of the
approach of the enemy, is, you know, by fires,
kindled on the summits of these edifices. Signals
have thus, sometimes, been communicated from post to
post, along a frontier line of several hundred miles
in length. Then, as occasion may require, the
lurking armies emerge from their fortresses and the
forests, and march forth, to defend, perhaps, the
entrance of some grand pass, where, planting
themselves on the heights, they assail their
astonished enemies, who wind along the glen below,
with fragments of the shattered cliff, and pour
death and defeat upon them. The ancient forts, and
watch-towers, overlooking the grand passes of the
Pyrenees, are carefully preserved; but some of those
in inferior stations have been suffered to fall into
decay, and are now frequently converted into the
more peaceful habitation of the hunter, or the
shepherd, who, after a day of toil, retires hither,
and, with his faithful dogs, forgets, near a
cheerful blaze, the labour of the chace, or the
anxiety of collecting his wandering flocks, while he
is sheltered from the nightly storm.'
'But are
they always thus peacefully inhabited?' said the
Lady Blanche.
'No,'
replied the Count, 'they are sometimes the asylum of
French and Spanish smugglers, who cross the
mountains with contraband goods from their
respective countries, and the latter are
particularly numerous, against whom strong parties
of the king's troops are sometimes sent. But the
desperate resolution of these adventurers, who,
knowing, that, if they are taken, they must expiate
the breach of the law by the most cruel death,
travel in large parties, well armed, often daunts
the courage of the soldiers. The smugglers, who seek
only safety, never engage, when they can possibly
avoid it; the military, also, who know, that in
these encounters, danger is certain, and glory
almost unattainable, are equally reluctant to fight;
an engagement, therefore, very seldom happens, but,
when it does, it never concludes till after the most
desperate and bloody conflict. You are inattentive,
Blanche,' added the Count: 'I have wearied you with
a dull subject; but see, yonder, in the moon-light,
is the edifice we have been in search of, and we are
fortunate to be so near it, before the storm
bursts.'
Blanche,
looking up, perceived, that they were at the foot of
the cliff, on whose summit the building stood, but
no light now issued from it; the barking of the dog
too had, for some time, ceased, and the guides began
to doubt, whether this was really the object of
their search. From the distance, at which they
surveyed it, shewn imperfectly by a cloudy moon, it
appeared to be of more extent than a single
watch-tower; but the difficulty was how to ascend
the height, whose abrupt declivities seemed to
afford no kind of pathway.
While the
guides carried forward the torch to examine the
cliff, the Count, remaining with Blanche and St.
Foix at its foot, under the shadow of the woods,
endeavoured again to beguile the time by
conversation, but again anxiety abstracted the mind
of Blanche; and he then consulted, apart with St.
Foix, whether it would be advisable, should a path
be found, to venture to an edifice, which might
possibly harbour banditti. They considered, that
their own party was not small, and that several of
them were well armed; and, after enumerating the
dangers, to be incurred by passing the night in the
open wild, exposed, perhaps, to the effects of a
thunder-storm, there remained not a doubt, that they
ought to endeavour to obtain admittance to the
edifice above, at any hazard respecting the
inhabitants it might harbour; but the darkness, and
the dead silence, that surrounded it, appeared to
contradict the probability of its being inhabited at
all.
A shout from
the guides aroused their attention, after which, in
a few minutes, one of the Count's servants returned
with intelligence, that a path was found, and they
immediately hastened to join the guides, when they
all ascended a little winding way cut in the rock
among thickets of dwarf wood, and, after much toil
and some danger, reached the summit, where several
ruined towers, surrounded by a massy wall, rose to
their view, partially illumined by the moon-light.
The space around the building was silent, and
apparently forsaken, but the Count was cautious;
'Step softly,' said he, in a low voice, 'while we
reconnoitre the edifice.'
Having
proceeded silently along for some paces, they
stopped at a gate, whose portals were terrible even
in ruins, and, after a moment's hesitation, passed
on to the court of entrance, but paused again at the
head of a terrace, which, branching from it, ran
along the brow of a precipice. Over this, rose the
main body of the edifice, which was now seen to be,
not a watch-tower, but one of those ancient
fortresses, that, from age and neglect, had fallen
to decay. Many parts of it, however, appeared to be
still entire; it was built of grey stone, in the
heavy Saxon-gothic style, with enormous round
towers, buttresses of proportionable strength, and
the arch of the large gate, which seemed to open
into the hall of the fabric, was round, as was that
of a window above. The air of solemnity, which must
so strongly have characterized the pile even in the
days of its early strength, was now considerably
heightened by its shattered battlements and
half-demolished walls, and by the huge masses of
ruin, scattered in its wide area, now silent and
grass grown. In this court of entrance stood the
gigantic remains of an oak, that seemed to have
flourished and decayed with the building, which it
still appeared frowningly to protect by the few
remaining branches, leafless and moss-grown, that
crowned its trunk, and whose wide extent told how
enormous the tree had been in a former age. This
fortress was evidently once of great strength, and,
from its situation on a point of rock, impending
over a deep glen, had been of great power to annoy,
as well as to resist; the Count, therefore, as he
stood surveying it, was somewhat surprised, that it
had been suffered, ancient as it was, to sink into
ruins, and its present lonely and deserted air
excited in his breast emotions of melancholy awe.
While he indulged, for a moment, these emotions, he
thought he heard a sound of remote voices steal upon
the stillness, from within the building, the front
of which he again surveyed with scrutinizing eyes,
but yet no light was visible. He now determined to
walk round the fort, to that remote part of it,
whence he thought the voices had arisen, that he
might examine whether any light could be discerned
there, before he ventured to knock at the gate; for
this purpose, he entered upon the terrace, where the
remains of cannon were yet apparent in the thick
walls, but he had not proceeded many paces, when his
steps were suddenly arrested by the loud barking of
a dog within, and which he fancied to be the same,
whose voice had been the means of bringing the
travellers thither. It now appeared certain, that
the place was inhabited, and the Count returned to
consult again with St. Foix, whether he should try
to obtain admittance, for its wild aspect had
somewhat shaken his former resolution; but, after a
second consultation, he submitted to the
considerations, which before determined him, and
which were strengthened by the discovery of the dog,
that guarded the fort, as well as by the stillness
that pervaded it. He, therefore, ordered one of his
servants to knock at the gate, who was advancing to
obey him, when a light appeared through the
loop-hole of one of the towers, and the Count called
loudly, but, receiving no answer, he went up to the
gate himself, and struck upon it with an
iron-pointed pole, which had assisted him to climb
the steep. When the echoes had ceased, that this
blow had awakened, the renewed barking,—and there
were now more than one dog,—was the only sound, that
was heard. The Count stepped back, a few paces, to
observe whether the light was in the tower, and,
perceiving, that it was gone, he returned to the
portal, and had lifted the pole to strike again,
when again he fancied he heard the murmur of voices
within, and paused to listen. He was confirmed in
the supposition, but they were too remote, to be
heard otherwise than in a murmur, and the Count now
let the pole fall heavily upon the gate; when almost
immediately a profound silence followed. It was
apparent, that the people within had heard the
sound, and their caution in admitting strangers gave
him a favourable opinion of them. 'They are either
hunters or shepherds,' said he, 'who, like
ourselves, have probably sought shelter from the
night within these walls, and are fearful of
admitting strangers, lest they should prove robbers.
I will endeavour to remove their fears.' So saying,
he called aloud, 'We are friends, who ask shelter
from the night.' In a few moments, steps were heard
within, which approached, and a voice then
enquired—'Who calls?' 'Friends,' repeated the Count;
'open the gates, and you shall know more.'—Strong
bolts were now heard to be undrawn, and a man, armed
with a hunting spear, appeared. 'What is it you want
at this hour?' said he. The Count beckoned his
attendants, and then answered, that he wished to
enquire the way to the nearest cabin. 'Are you so
little acquainted with these mountains,' said the
man, 'as not to know, that there is none, within
several leagues? I cannot shew you the way; you must
seek it—there's a moon.' Saying this, he was closing
the gate, and the Count was turning away, half
disappointed and half afraid, when another voice was
heard from above, and, on looking up, he saw a
light, and a man's face, at the grate of the portal.
'Stay, friend, you have lost your way?' said the
voice. 'You are hunters, I suppose, like ourselves:
I will be with you presently.' The voice ceased, and
the light disappeared. Blanche had been alarmed by
the appearance of the man, who had opened the gate,
and she now entreated her father to quit the place;
but the Count had observed the hunter's spear, which
he carried; and the words from the tower encouraged
him to await the event. The gate was soon opened,
and several men in hunters' habits, who had heard
above what had passed below, appeared, and, having
listened some time to the Count, told him he was
welcome to rest there for the night. They then
pressed him, with much courtesy, to enter, and to
partake of such fare as they were about to sit down
to. The Count, who had observed them attentively
while they spoke, was cautious, and somewhat
suspicious; but he was also weary, fearful of the
approaching storm, and of encountering alpine
heights in the obscurity of night; being likewise
somewhat confident in the strength and number of his
attendants, he, after some further consideration,
determined to accept the invitation. With this
resolution he called his servants, who, advancing
round the tower, behind which some of them had
silently listened to this conference, followed their
Lord, the Lady Blanche, and St. Foix into the
fortress. The strangers led them on to a large and
rude hall, partially seen by a fire that blazed at
its extremity, round which four men, in the hunter's
dress, were seated, and on the hearth were several
dogs stretched in sleep. In the middle of the hall
stood a large table, and over the fire some part of
an animal was boiling. As the Count approached, the
men arose, and the dogs, half raising themselves,
looked fiercely at the strangers, but, on hearing
their masters' voices, kept their postures on the
hearth.
Blanche
looked round this gloomy and spacious hall; then at
the men, and to her father, who, smiling cheerfully
at her, addressed himself to the hunters. 'This is
an hospitable hearth,' said he, 'the blaze of a fire
is reviving after having wandered so long in these
dreary wilds. Your dogs are tired; what success have
you had?' 'Such as we usually have,' replied one of
the men, who had been seated in the hall, 'we kill
our game with tolerable certainty.' 'These are
fellow hunters,' said one of the men who had brought
the Count hither, 'that have lost their way, and I
have told them there is room enough in the fort for
us all.' 'Very true, very true,' replied his
companion, 'What luck have you had in the chace,
brothers? We have killed two izards, and that, you
will say, is pretty well.' 'You mistake, friend,'
said the Count, 'we are not hunters, but travellers;
but, if you will admit us to hunters' fare, we shall
be well contented, and will repay your kindness.'
'Sit down then, brother,' said one of the men:
'Jacques, lay more fuel on the fire, the kid will
soon be ready; bring a seat for the lady too.
Ma'amselle, will you taste our brandy? it is true
Barcelona, and as bright as ever flowed from a keg.'
Blanche timidly smiled, and was going to refuse,
when her father prevented her, by taking, with a
good humoured air, the glass offered to his
daughter; and Mons. St. Foix, who was seated next
her, pressed her hand, and gave her an encouraging
look, but her attention was engaged by a man, who
sat silently by the fire, observing St. Foix, with a
steady and earnest eye.
'You lead a
jolly life here,' said the Count. 'The life of a
hunter is a pleasant and a healthy one; and the
repose is sweet, which succeeds to your labour.'
'Yes,'
replied one of his hosts, 'our life is pleasant
enough. We live here only during the summer, and
autumnal months; in winter, the place is dreary, and
the swoln torrents, that descend from the heights,
put a stop to the chace.'
''Tis a life
of liberty and enjoyment,' said the Count: 'I should
like to pass a month in your way very well.'
'We find
employment for our guns too,' said a man who stood
behind the Count: 'here are plenty of birds, of
delicious flavour, that feed upon the wild thyme and
herbs, that grow in the vallies. Now I think of it,
there is a brace of birds hung up in the stone
gallery; go fetch them, Jacques, we will have them
dressed.'
The Count
now made enquiry, concerning the method of pursuing
the chace among the rocks and precipices of these
romantic regions, and was listening to a curious
detail, when a horn was sounded at the gate. Blanche
looked timidly at her father, who continued to
converse on the subject of the chace, but whose
countenance was somewhat expressive of anxiety, and
who often turned his eyes towards that part of the
hall nearest the gate. The horn sounded again, and a
loud halloo succeeded. 'These are some of our
companions, returned from their day's labour,' said
a man, going lazily from his seat towards the gate;
and in a few minutes, two men appeared, each with a
gun over his shoulder, and pistols in his belt.
'What cheer, my lads? what cheer?' said they, as
they approached. 'What luck?' returned their
companions: 'have you brought home your supper? You
shall have none else.'
'Hah! who
the devil have you brought home?' said they in bad
Spanish, on perceiving the Count's party, 'are they
from France, or Spain?—where did you meet with
them?'
'They met
with us, and a merry meeting too,' replied his
companion aloud in good French. 'This chevalier, and
his party, had lost their way, and asked a night's
lodging in the fort.' The others made no reply, but
threw down a kind of knapsack, and drew forth
several brace of birds. The bag sounded heavily as
it fell to the ground, and the glitter of some
bright metal within glanced on the eye of the Count,
who now surveyed, with a more enquiring look, the
man, that held the knapsack. He was a tall robust
figure, of a hard countenance, and had short black
hair, curling in his neck. Instead of the hunter's
dress, he wore a faded military uniform; sandals
were laced on his broad legs, and a kind of short
trowsers hung from his waist. On his head he wore a
leathern cap, somewhat resembling in shape an
ancient Roman helmet; but the brows that scowled
beneath it, would have characterized those of the
barbarians, who conquered Rome, rather than those of
a Roman soldier. The Count, at length, turned away
his eyes, and remained silent and thoughtful, till,
again raising them, he perceived a figure standing
in an obscure part of the hall, fixed in attentive
gaze on St. Foix, who was conversing with Blanche,
and did not observe this; but the Count, soon after,
saw the same man looking over the shoulder of the
soldier as attentively at himself. He withdrew his
eye, when that of the Count met it, who felt
mistrust gathering fast upon his mind, but feared to
betray it in his countenance, and, forcing his
features to assume a smile, addressed Blanche on
some indifferent subject. When he again looked
round, he perceived, that the soldier and his
companion were gone.
The man, who
was called Jacques, now returned from the stone
gallery. 'A fire is lighted there,' said he, 'and
the birds are dressing; the table too is spread
there, for that place is warmer than this.'
His
companions approved of the removal, and invited
their guests to follow to the gallery, of whom
Blanche appeared distressed, and remained seated,
and St. Foix looked at the Count, who said, he
preferred the comfortable blaze of the fire he was
then near. The hunters, however, commended the
warmth of the other apartment, and pressed his
removal with such seeming courtesy, that the Count,
half doubting, and half fearful of betraying his
doubts, consented to go. The long and ruinous
passages, through which they went, somewhat daunted
him, but the thunder, which now burst in loud peals
above, made it dangerous to quit this place of
shelter, and he forbore to provoke his conductors by
shewing that he distrusted them. The hunters led the
way, with a lamp; the Count and St. Foix, who wished
to please their hosts by some instances of
familiarity, carried each a seat, and Blanche
followed, with faltering steps. As she passed on,
part of her dress caught on a nail in the wall, and,
while she stopped, somewhat too scrupulously, to
disengage it, the Count, who was talking to St.
Foix, and neither of whom observed the circumstance,
followed their conductor round an abrupt angle of
the passage, and Blanche was left behind in
darkness. The thunder prevented them from hearing
her call but, having disengaged her dress, she
quickly followed, as she thought, the way they had
taken. A light, that glimmered at a distance,
confirmed this belief, and she proceeded towards an
open door, whence it issued, conjecturing the room
beyond to be the stone gallery the men had spoken
of. Hearing voices as she advanced, she paused
within a few paces of the chamber, that she might be
certain whether she was right, and from thence, by
the light of a lamp, that hung from the ceiling,
observed four men, seated round a table, over which
they leaned in apparent consultation. In one of them
she distinguished the features of him, whom she had
observed, gazing at St. Foix, with such deep
attention; and who was now speaking in an earnest,
though restrained voice, till, one of his companions
seeming to oppose him, they spoke together in a loud
and harsher tone. Blanche, alarmed by perceiving
that neither her father, or St. Foix were there, and
terrified at the fierce countenances and manners of
these men, was turning hastily from the chamber, to
pursue her search of the gallery, when she heard one
of the men say:
'Let all
dispute end here. Who talks of danger? Follow my
advice, and there will be none—secure THEM, and the
rest are an easy prey.' Blanche, struck with these
words, paused a moment, to hear more. 'There is
nothing to be got by the rest,' said one of his
companions, 'I am never for blood when I can help
it—dispatch the two others, and our business is
done; the rest may go.'
'May they
so?' exclaimed the first ruffian, with a tremendous
oath—'What! to tell how we have disposed of their
masters, and to send the king's troops to drag us to
the wheel! You was always a choice adviser—I warrant
we have not yet forgot St. Thomas's eve last year.'
Blanche's
heart now sunk with horror. Her first impulse was to
retreat from the door, but, when she would have
gone, her trembling frame refused to support her,
and, having tottered a few paces, to a more obscure
part of the passage, she was compelled to listen to
the dreadful councils of those, who, she was no
longer suffered to doubt, were banditti. In the next
moment, she heard the following words, 'Why you
would not murder the whole GANG?'
'I warrant
our lives are as good as theirs,' replied his
comrade. 'If we don't kill them, they will hang us:
better they should die than we be hanged.'
'Better,
better,' cried his comrades.
'To commit
murder, is a hopeful way of escaping the gallows!'
said the first ruffian—'many an honest fellow has
run his head into the noose that way, though.' There
was a pause of some moments, during which they
appeared to be considering.
'Confound
those fellows,' exclaimed one of the robbers
impatiently, 'they ought to have been here by this
time; they will come back presently with the old
story, and no booty: if they were here, our business
would be plain and easy. I see we shall not be able
to do the business to-night, for our numbers are not
equal to the enemy, and in the morning they will be
for marching off, and how can we detain them without
force?'
'I have been
thinking of a scheme, that will do,' said one of his
comrades: 'if we can dispatch the two chevaliers
silently, it will be easy to master the rest.'
'That's a
plausible scheme, in good faith,' said another with
a smile of scorn—'If I can eat my way through the
prison wall, I shall be at liberty!—How can we
dispatch them SILENTLY?'
'By poison,'
replied his companions.
'Well said!
that will do,' said the second ruffian, 'that will
give a lingering death too, and satisfy my revenge.
These barons shall take care how they again tempt
our vengeance.'
'I knew the
son, the moment I saw him,' said the man, whom
Blanche had observed gazing on St. Foix, 'though he
does not know me; the father I had almost
forgotten.'
'Well, you
may say what you will,' said the third ruffian, 'but
I don't believe he is the Baron, and I am as likely
to know as any of you, for I was one of them, that
attacked him, with our brave lads, that suffered.'
'And was not
I another?' said the first ruffian, 'I tell you he
is the Baron; but what does it signify whether he is
or not?—shall we let all this booty go out of our
hands? It is not often we have such luck at this.
While we run the chance of the wheel for smuggling a
few pounds of tobacco, to cheat the king's
manufactory, and of breaking our necks down the
precipices in the chace of our food; and, now and
then, rob a brother smuggler, or a straggling
pilgrim, of what scarcely repays us the powder we
fire at them, shall we let such a prize as this go?
Why they have enough about them to keep us for—'
'I am not
for that, I am not for that,' replied the third
robber, 'let us make the most of them: only, if this
is the Baron, I should like to have a flash the more
at him, for the sake of our brave comrades, that he
brought to the gallows.'
'Aye, aye,
flash as much as you will,' rejoined the first man,
'but I tell you the Baron is a taller man.'
'Confound
your quibbling,' said the second ruffian, 'shall we
let them go or not? If we stay here much longer,
they will take the hint, and march off without our
leave. Let them be who they will, they are rich, or
why all those servants? Did you see the ring, he,
you call the Baron, had on his finger?—it was a
diamond; but he has not got it on now: he saw me
looking at it, I warrant, and took it off.'
'Aye, and
then there is the picture; did you see that? She has
not taken that off,' observed the first ruffian, 'it
hangs at her neck; if it had not sparkled so, I
should not have found it out, for it was almost hid
by her dress; those are diamonds too, and a rare
many of them there must be, to go round such a large
picture.'
'But how are
we to manage this business?' said the second
ruffian: 'let us talk of that, there is no fear of
there being booty enough, but how are we to secure
it?'
'Aye, aye,'
said his comrades, 'let us talk of that, and
remember no time is to be lost.'
'I am still
for poison,' observed the third, 'but consider their
number; why there are nine or ten of them, and armed
too; when I saw so many at the gate, I was not for
letting them in, you know, nor you either.'
'I thought
they might be some of our enemies,' replied the
second, 'I did not so much mind numbers.'
'But you
must mind them now,' rejoined his comrade, 'or it
will be worse for you. We are not more than six, and
how can we master ten by open force? I tell you we
must give some of them a dose, and the rest may then
be managed.'
'I'll tell
you a better way,' rejoined the other impatiently,
'draw closer.'
Blanche, who
had listened to this conversation, in an agony,
which it would be impossible to describe, could no
longer distinguish what was said, for the ruffians
now spoke in lowered voices; but the hope, that she
might save her friends from the plot, if she could
find her way quickly to them, suddenly re-animated
her spirits, and lent her strength enough to turn
her steps in search of the gallery. Terror, however,
and darkness conspired against her, and, having
moved a few yards, the feeble light, that issued
from the chamber, no longer even contended with the
gloom, and, her foot stumbling over a step that
crossed the passage, she fell to the ground.
The noise
startled the banditti, who became suddenly silent,
and then all rushed to the passage, to examine
whether any person was there, who might have
overheard their councils. Blanche saw them
approaching, and perceived their fierce and eager
looks: but, before she could raise herself, they
discovered and seized her, and, as they dragged her
towards the chamber they had quitted, her screams
drew from them horrible threatenings.
Having
reached the room, they began to consult what they
should do with her. 'Let us first know what she had
heard,' said the chief robber. 'How long have you
been in the passage, lady, and what brought you
there?'
'Let us
first secure that picture,' said one of his
comrades, approaching the trembling Blanche. 'Fair
lady, by your leave that picture is mine; come,
surrender it, or I shall seize it.'
Blanche,
entreating their mercy, immediately gave up the
miniature, while another of the ruffians fiercely
interrogated her, concerning what she had overheard
of their conversation, when, her confusion and
terror too plainly telling what her tongue feared to
confess, the ruffians looked expressively upon one
another, and two of them withdrew to a remote part
of the room, as if to consult further.
'These are
diamonds, by St. Peter!' exclaimed the fellow, who
had been examining the miniature, 'and here is a
very pretty picture too, 'faith; as handsome a young
chevalier, as you would wish to see by a summer's
sun. Lady, this is your spouse, I warrant, for it is
the spark, that was in your company just now.'
Blanche,
sinking with terror, conjured him to have pity on
her, and, delivering him her purse, promised to say
nothing of what had passed, if he would suffer her
to return to her friends.
He smiled
ironically, and was going to reply, when his
attention was called off by a distant noise; and,
while he listened, he grasped the arm of Blanche
more firmly, as if he feared she would escape from
him, and she again shrieked for help.
The
approaching sounds called the ruffians from the
other part of the chamber. 'We are betrayed,' said
they; 'but let us listen a moment, perhaps it is
only our comrades come in from the mountains, and if
so, our work is sure; listen!'
A distant
discharge of shot confirmed this supposition for a
moment, but, in the next, the former sounds drawing
nearer, the clashing of swords, mingled with the
voices of loud contention and with heavy groans,
were distinguished in the avenue leading to the
chamber. While the ruffians prepared their arms,
they heard themselves called by some of their
comrades afar off, and then a shrill horn was
sounded without the fortress, a signal, it appeared,
they too well understood; for three of them, leaving
the Lady Blanche to the care of the fourth,
instantly rushed from the chamber.
While
Blanche, trembling, and nearly fainting, was
supplicating for release, she heard amid the tumult,
that approached, the voice of St. Foix, and she had
scarcely renewed her shriek, when the door of the
room was thrown open, and he appeared, much
disfigured with blood, and pursued by several
ruffians. Blanche neither saw, or heard any more;
her head swam, her sight failed, and she became
senseless in the arms of the robber, who had
detained her.
When she
recovered, she perceived, by the gloomy light, that
trembled round her, that she was in the same
chamber, but neither the Count, St. Foix, or any
other person appeared, and she continued, for some
time, entirely still, and nearly in a state of
stupefaction. But, the dreadful images of the past
returning, she endeavoured to raise herself, that
she might seek her friends, when a sullen groan, at
a little distance, reminded her of St. Foix, and of
the condition, in which she had seen him enter this
room; then, starting from the floor, by a sudden
effort of horror, she advanced to the place whence
the sound had proceeded, where a body was lying
stretched upon the pavement, and where, by the
glimmering light of a lamp, she discovered the pale
and disfigured countenance of St. Foix. Her horrors,
at that moment, may be easily imagined. He was
speechless; his eyes were half closed, and, on the
hand, which she grasped in the agony of despair,
cold damps had settled. While she vainly repeated
his name, and called for assistance, steps
approached, and a person entered the chamber, who,
she soon perceived, was not the Count, her father;
but, what was her astonishment, when, supplicating
him to give his assistance to St. Foix, she
discovered Ludovico! He scarcely paused to recognise
her, but immediately bound up the wounds of the
Chevalier, and, perceiving, that he had fainted
probably from loss of blood, ran for water; but he
had been absent only a few moments, when Blanche
heard other steps approaching, and, while she was
almost frantic with apprehension of the ruffians,
the light of a torch flashed upon the walls, and
then Count De Villefort appeared, with an affrighted
countenance, and breathless with impatience, calling
upon his daughter. At the sound of his voice, she
rose, and ran to his arms, while he, letting fall
the bloody sword he held, pressed her to his bosom
in a transport of gratitude and joy, and then
hastily enquired for St. Foix, who now gave some
signs of life. Ludovico soon after returning with
water and brandy, the former was applied to his
lips, and the latter to his temples and hands, and
Blanche, at length, saw him unclose his eyes, and
then heard him enquire for her; but the joy she
felt, on this occasion, was interrupted by new
alarms, when Ludovico said it would be necessary to
remove Mons. St. Foix immediately, and added, 'The
banditti, that are out, my Lord, were expected home,
an hour ago, and they will certainly find us, if we
delay. That shrill horn, they know, is never sounded
by their comrades but on most desperate occasions,
and it echoes among the mountains for many leagues
round. I have known them brought home by its sound
even from the Pied de Melicant. Is any body standing
watch at the great gate, my Lord?'
'Nobody,'
replied the Count; 'the rest of my people are now
scattered about, I scarcely know where. Go,
Ludovico, collect them together, and look out
yourself, and listen if you hear the feet of mules.'
Ludovico
then hurried away, and the Count consulted as to the
means of removing St. Foix, who could not have borne
the motion of a mule, even if his strength would
have supported him in the saddle.
While the
Count was telling, that the banditti, whom they had
found in the fort, were secured in the dungeon,
Blanche observed that he was himself wounded, and
that his left arm was entirely useless; but he
smiled at her anxiety, assuring her the wound was
trifling.
The Count's
servants, except two who kept watch at the gate, now
appeared, and, soon after, Ludovico. 'I think I hear
mules coming along the glen, my Lord,' said he, 'but
the roaring of the torrent below will not let me be
certain; however, I have brought what will serve the
Chevalier,' he added, shewing a bear's skin,
fastened to a couple of long poles, which had been
adapted for the purpose of bringing home such of the
banditti as happened to be wounded in their
encounters. Ludovico spread it on the ground, and,
placing the skins of several goats upon it, made a
kind of bed, into which the Chevalier, who was
however now much revived, was gently lifted; and,
the poles being raised upon the shoulders of the
guides, whose footing among these steeps could best
be depended upon, he was borne along with an easy
motion. Some of the Count's servants were also
wounded—but not materially, and, their wounds being
bound up, they now followed to the great gate. As
they passed along the hall, a loud tumult was heard
at some distance, and Blanche was terrified. 'It is
only those villains in the dungeon, my Lady,' said
Ludovico. 'They seem to be bursting it open,' said
the Count. 'No, my Lord,' replied Ludovico, 'it has
an iron door; we have nothing to fear from them; but
let me go first, and look out from the rampart.'
They quickly
followed him, and found their mules browsing before
the gates, where the party listened anxiously, but
heard no sound, except that of the torrent below and
of the early breeze, sighing among the branches of
the old oak, that grew in the court; and they were
now glad to perceive the first tints of dawn over
the mountain-tops. When they had mounted their
mules, Ludovico, undertaking to be their guide, led
them by an easier path, than that by which they had
formerly ascended, into the glen. 'We must avoid
that valley to the east, my Lord,' said he, 'or we
may meet the banditti; they went out that way in the
morning.'
The
travellers, soon after, quitted this glen, and found
themselves in a narrow valley that stretched towards
the north-west. The morning light upon the mountains
now strengthened fast, and gradually discovered the
green hillocks, that skirted the winding feet of the
cliffs, tufted with cork tree, and ever-green oak.
The thunder-clouds being dispersed, had left the sky
perfectly serene, and Blanche was revived by the
fresh breeze, and by the view of verdure, which the
late rain had brightened. Soon after, the sun arose,
when the dripping rocks, with the shrubs that
fringed their summits, and many a turfy slope below,
sparkled in his rays. A wreath of mist was seen,
floating along the extremity of the valley, but the
gale bore it before the travellers, and the
sun-beams gradually drew it up towards the summit of
the mountains. They had proceeded about a league,
when, St. Foix having complained of extreme
faintness, they stopped to give him refreshment,
and, that the men, who bore him, might rest.
Ludovico had brought from the fort some flasks of
rich Spanish wine, which now proved a reviving
cordial not only to St. Foix but to the whole party,
though to him it gave only temporary relief, for it
fed the fever, that burned in his veins, and he
could neither disguise in his countenance the
anguish he suffered, or suppress the wish, that he
was arrived at the inn, where they had designed to
pass the preceding night.
While they
thus reposed themselves under the shade of the dark
green pines, the Count desired Ludovico to explain
shortly, by what means he had disappeared from the
north apartment, how he came into the hands of the
banditti, and how he had contributed so essentially
to serve him and his family, for to him he justly
attributed their present deliverance. Ludovico was
going to obey him, when suddenly they heard the echo
of a pistol-shot, from the way they had passed, and
they rose in alarm, hastily to pursue their route.
CHAPTER XIII
Ah why did Fate his steps decoy
In stormy paths to roam,
Remote from all congenial joy!
BEATTIE
Emily, mean
while, was still suffering anxiety as to the fate of
Valancourt; but Theresa, having, at length, found a
person, whom she could entrust on her errand to the
steward, informed her, that the messenger would
return on the following day; and Emily promised to
be at the cottage, Theresa being too lame to attend
her.
In the
evening, therefore, Emily set out alone for the
cottage, with a melancholy foreboding, concerning
Valancourt, while, perhaps, the gloom of the hour
might contribute to depress her spirits. It was a
grey autumnal evening towards the close of the
season; heavy mists partially obscured the
mountains, and a chilling breeze, that sighed among
the beech woods, strewed her path with some of their
last yellow leaves. These, circling in the blast and
foretelling the death of the year, gave an image of
desolation to her mind, and, in her fancy, seemed to
announce the death of Valancourt. Of this she had,
indeed, more than once so strong a presentiment,
that she was on the point of returning home, feeling
herself unequal to an encounter with the certainty
she anticipated, but, contending with her emotions,
she so far commanded them, as to be able to proceed.
While she
walked mournfully on, gazing on the long volumes of
vapour, that poured upon the sky, and watching the
swallows, tossed along the wind, now disappearing
among tempestuous clouds, and then emerging, for a
moment, in circles upon the calmer air, the
afflictions and vicissitudes of her late life seemed
pourtrayed in these fleeting images;—thus had she
been tossed upon the stormy sea of misfortune for
the last year, with but short intervals of peace, if
peace that could be called, which was only the delay
of evils. And now, when she had escaped from so many
dangers, was become independent of the will of
those, who had oppressed her, and found herself
mistress of a large fortune, now, when she might
reasonably have expected happiness, she perceived
that she was as distant from it as ever. She would
have accused herself of weakness and ingratitude in
thus suffering a sense of the various blessings she
possessed to be overcome by that of a single
misfortune, had this misfortune affected herself
alone; but, when she had wept for Valancourt even as
living, tears of compassion had mingled with those
of regret, and while she lamented a human being
degraded to vice, and consequently to misery, reason
and humanity claimed these tears, and fortitude had
not yet taught her to separate them from those of
love; in the present moments, however, it was not
the certainty of his guilt, but the apprehension of
his death (of a death also, to which she herself,
however innocently, appeared to have been in some
degree instrumental) that oppressed her. This fear
increased, as the means of certainty concerning it
approached; and, when she came within view of
Theresa's cottage, she was so much disordered, and
her resolution failed her so entirely, that, unable
to proceed, she rested on a bank, beside her path;
where, as she sat, the wind that groaned sullenly
among the lofty branches above, seemed to her
melancholy imagination to bear the sounds of distant
lamentation, and, in the pauses of the gust, she
still fancied she heard the feeble and far-off notes
of distress. Attention convinced her, that this was
no more than fancy; but the increasing gloom, which
seemed the sudden close of day, soon warned her to
depart, and, with faltering steps, she again moved
toward the cottage. Through the casement appeared
the cheerful blaze of a wood fire, and Theresa, who
had observed Emily approaching, was already at the
door to receive her.
'It is a
cold evening, madam,' said she, 'storms are coming
on, and I thought you would like a fire. Do take
this chair by the hearth.'
Emily,
thanking her for this consideration, sat down, and
then, looking in her face, on which the wood fire
threw a gleam, she was struck with its expression,
and, unable to speak, sunk back in her chair with a
countenance so full of woe, that Theresa instantly
comprehended the occasion of it, but she remained
silent. 'Ah!' said Emily, at length, 'it is
unnecessary for me to ask the result of your
enquiry, your silence, and that look, sufficiently
explain it;—he is dead!'
'Alas! my
dear young lady,' replied Theresa, while tears
filled her eyes, 'this world is made up of trouble!
the rich have their share as well as the poor! But
we must all endeavour to bear what Heaven pleases.'
'He is dead,
then!'—interrupted Emily—'Valancourt is dead!'
'A-well-a-day! I fear he is,' replied Theresa.
'You fear!'
said Emily, 'do you only fear?'
'Alas! yes,
madam, I fear he is! neither the steward, or any of
the Epourville family, have heard of him since he
left Languedoc, and the Count is in great affliction
about him, for he says he was always punctual in
writing, but that now he has not received a line
from him, since he left Languedoc; he appointed to
be at home, three weeks ago, but he has neither
come, or written, and they fear some accident has
befallen him. Alas! that ever I should live to cry
for his death! I am old, and might have died without
being missed, but he'—Emily was faint, and asked for
some water, and Theresa, alarmed by the voice, in
which she spoke, hastened to her assistance, and,
while she held the water to Emily's lips, continued,
'My dear young mistress, do not take it so to heart;
the Chevalier may be alive and well, for all this;
let us hope the best!'
'O no! I
cannot hope,' said Emily, 'I am acquainted with
circumstances, that will not suffer me to hope. I am
somewhat better now, and can hear what you have to
say. Tell me, I entreat, the particulars of what you
know.'
'Stay, till
you are a little better, mademoiselle, you look
sadly!'
'O no,
Theresa, tell me all, while I have the power to hear
it,' said Emily, 'tell me all, I conjure you!'
'Well,
madam, I will then; but the steward did not say
much, for Richard says he seemed shy of talking
about Mons. Valancourt, and what he gathered was
from Gabriel, one of the servants, who said he had
heard it from my lord's gentleman.'
'What did he
hear?' said Emily.
'Why, madam,
Richard has but a bad memory, and could not remember
half of it, and, if I had not asked him a great many
questions, I should have heard little indeed. But he
says that Gabriel said, that he and all the other
servants were in great trouble about M. Valancourt,
for that he was such a kind young gentleman, they
all loved him, as well as if he had been their own
brother—and now, to think what was become of him!
For he used to be so courteous to them all, and, if
any of them had been in fault, M. Valancourt was the
first to persuade my lord to forgive them. And then,
if any poor family was in distress, M. Valancourt
was the first, too, to relieve them, though some
folks, not a great way off, could have afforded that
much better than he. And then, said Gabriel, he was
so gentle to every body, and, for all he had such a
noble look with him, he never would command, and
call about him, as some of your quality people do,
and we never minded him the less for that. Nay, says
Gabriel, for that matter, we minded him the more,
and would all have run to obey him at a word, sooner
than if some folks had told us what to do at full
length; aye, and were more afraid of displeasing
him, too, than of them, that used rough words to
us.'
Emily, who
no longer considered it to be dangerous to listen to
praise, bestowed on Valancourt, did not attempt to
interrupt Theresa, but sat, attentive to her words,
though almost overwhelmed with grief. 'My Lord,'
continued Theresa, 'frets about M. Valancourt sadly,
and the more, because, they say, he had been rather
harsh against him lately. Gabriel says he had it
from my Lord's valet, that M. Valancourt had
COMPORTED himself wildly at Paris, and had spent a
great deal of money, more a great deal than my Lord
liked, for he loves money better than M. Valancourt,
who had been led astray sadly. Nay, for that matter,
M. Valancourt had been put into prison at Paris, and
my Lord, says Gabriel, refused to take him out, and
said he deserved to suffer; and, when old Gregoire,
the butler, heard of this, he actually bought a
walking-stick to take with him to Paris, to visit
his young master; but the next thing we hear is,
that M. Valancourt is coming home. O, it was a
joyful day when he came; but he was sadly altered,
and my Lord looked very cool upon him, and he was
very sad, indeed. And, soon after, he went away
again into Languedoc, and, since that time, we have
never seen him.'
Theresa
paused, and Emily, sighing deeply, remained with her
eyes fixed upon the floor, without speaking. After a
long pause, she enquired what further Theresa had
heard. 'Yet why should I ask?' she added; 'what you
have already told is too much. O Valancourt! thou
art gone—forever gone! and I—I have murdered thee!'
These words, and the countenance of despair which
accompanied them, alarmed Theresa, who began to
fear, that the shock of the intelligence Emily had
just received, had affected her senses. 'My dear
young lady, be composed,' said she, 'and do not say
such frightful words. You murder M. Valancourt,—dear
heart!' Emily replied only by a heavy sigh.
'Dear lady,
it breaks my heart to see you look so,' said
Theresa, 'do not sit with your eyes upon the ground,
and all so pale and melancholy; it frightens me to
see you.' Emily was still silent, and did not appear
to hear any thing that was said to her. 'Besides,
mademoiselle,' continued Theresa, 'M. Valancourt may
be alive and merry yet, for what we know.'
At the
mention of his name, Emily raised her eyes, and
fixed them, in a wild gaze, upon Theresa, as if she
was endeavouring to understand what had been said.
'Aye, my dear lady,' said Theresa, mistaking the
meaning of this considerate air, 'M. Valancourt may
be alive and merry yet.'
On the
repetition of these words, Emily comprehended their
import, but, instead of producing the effect
intended, they seemed only to heighten her distress.
She rose hastily from her chair, paced the little
room, with quick steps, and, often sighing deeply,
clasped her hands, and shuddered.
Meanwhile,
Theresa, with simple, but honest affection,
endeavoured to comfort her; put more wood on the
fire, stirred it up into a brighter blaze, swept the
hearth, set the chair, which Emily had left, in a
warmer situation, and then drew forth from a
cupboard a flask of wine. 'It is a stormy night,
madam,' said she, 'and blows cold—do come nearer the
fire, and take a glass of this wine; it will comfort
you, as it has done me, often and often, for it is
not such wine as one gets every day; it is rich
Languedoc, and the last of six flasks that M.
Valancourt sent me, the night before he left Gascony
for Paris. They have served me, ever since, as
cordials, and I never drink it, but I think of him,
and what kind words he said to me when he gave them.
Theresa, says he, you are not young now, and should
have a glass of good wine, now and then. I will send
you a few flasks, and, when you taste them, you will
sometimes remember me your friend. Yes—those were
his very words—me your friend!' Emily still paced
the room, without seeming to hear what Theresa said,
who continued speaking. 'And I have remembered him,
often enough, poor young gentleman!—for he gave me
this roof for a shelter, and that, which has
supported me. Ah! he is in heaven, with my blessed
master, if ever saint was!'
Theresa's
voice faltered; she wept, and set down the flask,
unable to pour out the wine. Her grief seemed to
recall Emily from her own, who went towards her, but
then stopped, and, having gazed on her, for a
moment, turned suddenly away, as if overwhelmed by
the reflection, that it was Valancourt, whom Theresa
lamented.
While she
yet paced the room, the still, soft note of an oboe,
or flute, was heard mingling with the blast, the
sweetness of which affected Emily's spirits; she
paused a moment in attention; the tender tones, as
they swelled along the wind, till they were lost
again in the ruder gust, came with a plaintiveness,
that touched her heart, and she melted into tears.
'Aye,' said
Theresa, drying her eyes, 'there is Richard, our
neighbour's son, playing on the oboe; it is sad
enough, to hear such sweet music now.' Emily
continued to weep, without replying. 'He often plays
of an evening,' added Theresa, 'and, sometimes, the
young folks dance to the sound of his oboe. But,
dear young lady! do not cry so; and pray take a
glass of this wine,' continued she, pouring some
into a glass, and handing it to Emily, who
reluctantly took it.
'Taste it
for M. Valancourt's sake,' said Theresa, as Emily
lifted the glass to her lips, 'for he gave it me,
you know, madam.' Emily's hand trembled, and she
spilt the wine as she withdrew it from her lips.
'For whose sake!—who gave the wine?' said she in a
faltering voice. 'M. Valancourt, dear lady. I knew
you would be pleased with it. It is the last flask I
have left.'
Emily set
the wine upon the table, and burst into tears, while
Theresa, disappointed and alarmed, tried to comfort
her; but she only waved her hand, entreated she
might be left alone, and wept the more.
A knock at
the cottage door prevented Theresa from immediately
obeying her mistress, and she was going to open it,
when Emily, checking her, requested she would not
admit any person; but, afterwards, recollecting,
that she had ordered her servant to attend her home,
she said it was only Philippe, and endeavoured to
restrain her tears, while Theresa opened the door.
A voice,
that spoke without, drew Emily's attention. She
listened, turned her eyes to the door, when a person
now appeared, and immediately a bright gleam, that
flashed from the fire, discovered—Valancourt!
Emily, on
perceiving him, started from her chair, trembled,
and, sinking into it again, became insensible to all
around her.
A scream
from Theresa now told, that she knew Valancourt,
whom her imperfect sight, and the duskiness of the
place had prevented her from immediately
recollecting; but his attention was immediately
called from her to the person, whom he saw, falling
from a chair near the fire; and, hastening to her
assistance,—he perceived, that he was supporting
Emily! The various emotions, that seized him upon
thus unexpectedly meeting with her, from whom he had
believed he had parted for ever, and on beholding
her pale and lifeless in his arms—may, perhaps, be
imagined, though they could neither be then
expressed, or now described, any more than Emily's
sensations, when, at length, she unclosed her eyes,
and, looking up, again saw Valancourt. The intense
anxiety, with which he regarded her, was instantly
changed to an expression of mingled joy and
tenderness, as his eye met hers, and he perceived,
that she was reviving. But he could only exclaim,
'Emily!' as he silently watched her recovery, while
she averted her eye, and feebly attempted to
withdraw her hand; but, in these the first moments,
which succeeded to the pangs his supposed death had
occasioned her, she forgot every fault, which had
formerly claimed indignation, and beholding
Valancourt such as he had appeared, when he won her
early affection, she experienced emotions of only
tenderness and joy. This, alas! was but the sunshine
of a few short moments; recollections rose, like
clouds, upon her mind, and, darkening the illusive
image, that possessed it, she again beheld
Valancourt, degraded—Valancourt unworthy of the
esteem and tenderness she had once bestowed upon
him; her spirits faltered, and, withdrawing her
hand, she turned from him to conceal her grief,
while he, yet more embarrassed and agitated,
remained silent.
A sense of
what she owed to herself restrained her tears, and
taught her soon to overcome, in some degree, the
emotions of mingled joy and sorrow, that contended
at her heart, as she rose, and, having thanked him
for the assistance he had given her, bade Theresa
good evening. As she was leaving the cottage,
Valancourt, who seemed suddenly awakened as from a
dream, entreated, in a voice, that pleaded
powerfully for compassion, a few moments attention.
Emily's heart, perhaps, pleaded as powerfully, but
she had resolution enough to resist both, together
with the clamorous entreaties of Theresa, that she
would not venture home alone in the dark, and had
already opened the cottage door, when the pelting
storm compelled her to obey their requests.
Silent and
embarrassed, she returned to the fire, while
Valancourt, with increasing agitation, paced the
room, as if he wished, yet feared, to speak, and
Theresa expressed without restraint her joy and
wonder upon seeing him.
'Dear heart!
sir,' said she, 'I never was so surprised and
overjoyed in my life. We were in great tribulation
before you came, for we thought you was dead, and
were talking, and lamenting about you, just when you
knocked at the door. My young mistress there was
crying, fit to break her heart—'
Emily looked
with much displeasure at Theresa, but, before she
could speak, Valancourt, unable to repress the
emotion, which Theresa's imprudent discovery
occasioned, exclaimed, 'O my Emily! am I then still
dear to you! Did you, indeed, honour me with a
thought—a tear? O heavens! you weep—you weep now!'
'Theresa,
sir,' said Emily, with a reserved air, and trying to
conquer her tears, 'has reason to remember you with
gratitude, and she was concerned, because she had
not lately heard of you. Allow me to thank you for
the kindness you have shewn her, and to say, that,
since I am now upon the spot, she must not be
further indebted to you.''
'Emily,'
said Valancourt, no longer master of his emotions,
'is it thus you meet him, whom once you meant to
honour with your hand—thus you meet him, who has
loved you—suffered for you?—Yet what do I say?
Pardon me, pardon me, mademoiselle St. Aubert, I
know not what I utter. I have no longer any claim
upon your remembrance—I have forfeited every
pretension to your esteem, your love. Yes! let me
not forget, that I once possessed your affections,
though to know that I have lost them, is my severest
affliction. Affliction—do I call it!—that is a term
of mildness.'
'Dear
heart!' said Theresa, preventing Emily from
replying, 'talk of once having her affections! Why,
my dear young lady loves you now, better than she
does any body in the whole world, though she
pretends to deny it.'
'This is
insupportable!' said Emily; 'Theresa, you know not
what you say. Sir, if you respect my tranquillity,
you will spare me from the continuance of this
distress.'
'I do
respect your tranquillity too much, voluntarily to
interrupt it,' replied Valancourt, in whose bosom
pride now contended with tenderness; 'and will not
be a voluntary intruder. I would have entreated a
few moments attention—yet I know not for what
purpose. You have ceased to esteem me, and to
recount to you my sufferings will degrade me more,
without exciting even your pity. Yet I have been, O
Emily! I am indeed very wretched!' added Valancourt,
in a voice, that softened from solemnity into grief.
'What! is my
dear young master going out in all this rain!' said
Theresa. 'No, he shall not stir a step. Dear! dear!
to see how gentlefolks can afford to throw away
their happiness! Now, if you were poor people, there
would be none of this. To talk of unworthiness, and
not caring about one another, when I know there are
not such a kind-hearted lady and gentleman in the
whole province, nor any that love one another half
so well, if the truth was spoken!'
Emily, in
extreme vexation, now rose from her chair, 'I must
be gone,' said she, 'the storm is over.'
'Stay,
Emily, stay, mademoiselle St. Aubert!' said
Valancourt, summoning all his resolution, 'I will no
longer distress you by my presence. Forgive me, that
I did not sooner obey you, and, if you can,
sometimes, pity one, who, in losing you—has lost all
hope of peace! May you be happy, Emily, however
wretched I remain, happy as my fondest wish would
have you!'
His voice
faltered with the last words, and his countenance
changed, while, with a look of ineffable tenderness
and grief, he gazed upon her for an instant, and
then quitted the cottage.
'Dear heart!
dear heart!' cried Theresa, following him to the
door, 'why, Monsieur Valancourt! how it rains! what
a night is this to turn him out in! Why it will give
him his death; and it was but now you was crying,
mademoiselle, because he was dead. Well! young
ladies do change their mind in a minute, as one may
say!'
Emily made
no reply, for she heard not what was said, while,
lost in sorrow and thought, she remained in her
chair by the fire, with her eyes fixed, and the
image of Valancourt still before them.
'M.
Valancourt is sadly altered! madam,' said Theresa;
'he looks so thin to what he used to do, and so
melancholy, and then he wears his arm in a sling.'
Emily raised
her eyes at these words, for she had not observed
this last circumstance, and she now did not doubt,
that Valancourt had received the shot of her
gardener at Tholouse; with this conviction her pity
for him returning, she blamed herself for having
occasioned him to leave the cottage, during the
storm.
Soon after
her servants arrived with the carriage, and Emily,
having censured Theresa for her thoughtless
conversation to Valancourt, and strictly charging
her never to repeat any hints of the same kind to
him, withdrew to her home, thoughtful and
disconsolate.
Meanwhile,
Valancourt had returned to a little inn of the
village, whither he had arrived only a few moments
before his visit to Theresa's cottage, on the way
from Tholouse to the chateau of the Count de
Duvarney, where he had not been since he bade adieu
to Emily at Chateau-le-Blanc, in the neighbourhood
of which he had lingered for a considerable time,
unable to summon resolution enough to quit a place,
that contained the object most dear to his heart.
There were times, indeed, when grief and despair
urged him to appear again before Emily, and,
regardless of his ruined circumstances, to renew his
suit. Pride, however, and the tenderness of his
affection, which could not long endure the thought
of involving her in his misfortunes, at length, so
far triumphed over passion, that he relinquished
this desperate design, and quitted Chateau-le-Blanc.
But still his fancy wandered among the scenes, which
had witnessed his early love, and, on his way to
Gascony, he stopped at Tholouse, where he remained
when Emily arrived, concealing, yet indulging his
melancholy in the gardens, where he had formerly
passed with her so many happy hours; often
recurring, with vain regret, to the evening before
her departure for Italy, when she had so
unexpectedly met him on the terrace, and
endeavouring to recall to his memory every word and
look, which had then charmed him, the arguments he
had employed to dissuade her from the journey, and
the tenderness of their last farewel. In such
melancholy recollections he had been indulging, when
Emily unexpectedly arrived to him on this very
terrace, the evening after her arrival at Tholouse.
His emotions, on thus seeing her, can scarcely be
imagined; but he so far overcame the first
promptings of love, that he forbore to discover
himself, and abruptly quitted the gardens. Still,
however, the vision he had seen haunted his mind; he
became more wretched than before, and the only
solace of his sorrow was to return in the silence of
the night; to follow the paths which he believed her
steps had pressed, during the day; and, to watch
round the habitation where she reposed. It was in
one of these mournful wanderings, that he had
received by the fire of the gardener, who mistook
him for a robber, a wound in his arm, which had
detained him at Tholouse till very lately, under the
hands of a surgeon. There, regardless of himself and
careless of his friends, whose late unkindness had
urged him to believe, that they were indifferent as
to his fate, he remained, without informing them of
his situation; and now, being sufficiently recovered
to bear travelling, he had taken La Vallee in his
way to Estuviere, the Count's residence, partly for
the purpose of hearing of Emily, and of being again
near her, and partly for that of enquiring into the
situation of poor old Theresa, who, he had reason to
suppose, had been deprived of her stipend, small as
it was, and which enquiry had brought him to her
cottage, when Emily happened to be there.
This
unexpected interview, which had at once shewn him
the tenderness of her love and the strength of her
resolution, renewed all the acuteness of the
despair, that had attended their former separation,
and which no effort of reason could teach him, in
these moments, to subdue. Her image, her look, the
tones of her voice, all dwelt on his fancy, as
powerfully as they had late appeared to his senses,
and banished from his heart every emotion, except
those of love and despair.
Before the
evening concluded, he returned to Theresa's cottage,
that he might hear her talk of Emily, and be in the
place, where she had so lately been. The joy, felt
and expressed by that faithful servant, was quickly
changed to sorrow, when she observed, at one moment,
his wild and phrensied look, and, at another, the
dark melancholy, that overhung him.
After he had
listened, and for a considerable time, to all she
had to relate, concerning Emily, he gave Theresa
nearly all the money he had about him, though she
repeatedly refused it, declaring, that her mistress
had amply supplied her wants; and then, drawing a
ring of value from his finger, he delivered it her
with a solemn charge to present it to Emily, of whom
he entreated, as a last favour, that she would
preserve it for his sake, and sometimes, when she
looked upon it, remember the unhappy giver.
Theresa
wept, as she received the ring, but it was more from
sympathy, than from any presentiment of evil; and
before she could reply, Valancourt abruptly left the
cottage. She followed him to the door, calling upon
his name and entreating him to return; but she
received no answer, and saw him no more.
CHAPTER XIV
Call up him, that left half told
The story of Cambuscan bold.
MILTON
On the
following morning, as Emily sat in the parlour
adjoining the library, reflecting on the scene of
the preceding night, Annette rushed wildly into the
room, and, without speaking, sunk breathless into a
chair. It was some time before she could answer the
anxious enquiries of Emily, as to the occasion of
her emotion, but, at length, she exclaimed, 'I have
seen his ghost, madam, I have seen his ghost!'
'Who do you
mean?' said Emily, with extreme impatience.
'It came in
from the hall, madam,' continued Annette, 'as I was
crossing to the parlour.'
'Who are you
speaking of?' repeated Emily, 'Who came in from the
hall?
'It was
dressed just as I have seen him, often and often,'
added Annette. 'Ah! who could have thought—'
Emily's
patience was now exhausted, and she was reprimanding
her for such idle fancies, when a servant entered
the room, and informed her, that a stranger without
begged leave to speak with her.
It
immediately occurred to Emily, that this stranger
was Valancourt, and she told the servant to inform
him, that she was engaged, and could not see any
person.
The servant,
having delivered his message, returned with one from
the stranger, urging the first request, and saying,
that he had something of consequence to communicate;
while Annette, who had hitherto sat silent and
amazed, now started up, and crying, 'It is
Ludovico!—it is Ludovico!' ran out of the room.
Emily bade the servant follow her, and, if it really
was Ludovico, to shew him into the parlour.
In a few
minutes, Ludovico appeared, accompanied by Annette,
who, as joy rendered her forgetful of all rules of
decorum towards her mistress, would not suffer any
person to be heard, for some time, but herself.
Emily expressed surprise and satisfaction, on seeing
Ludovico in safety, and the first emotions
increased, when he delivered letters from Count De
Villefort and the Lady Blanche, informing her of
their late adventure, and of their present situation
at an inn among the Pyrenees, where they had been
detained by the illness of Mons. St. Foix, and the
indisposition of Blanche, who added, that the Baron
St. Foix was just arrived to attend his son to his
chateau, where he would remain till the perfect
recovery of his wounds, and then return to
Languedoc, but that her father and herself purposed
to be at La Vallee, on the following day. She added,
that Emily's presence would be expected at the
approaching nuptials, and begged she would be
prepared to proceed, in a few days to
Chateau-le-Blanc. For an account of Ludovico's
adventure, she referred her to himself; and Emily,
though much interested, concerning the means, by
which he had disappeared from the north apartments,
had the forbearance to suspend the gratification of
her curiosity, till he had taken some refreshment,
and had conversed with Annette, whose joy, on seeing
him in safety, could not have been more extravagant,
had he arisen from the grave.
Meanwhile,
Emily perused again the letters of her friends,
whose expressions of esteem and kindness were very
necessary consolations to her heart, awakened as it
was by the late interview to emotions of keener
sorrow and regret.
The
invitation to Chateau-le-Blanc was pressed with so
much kindness by the Count and his daughter, who
strengthened it by a message from the Countess, and
the occasion of it was so important to her friend,
that Emily could not refuse to accept it, nor,
though she wished to remain in the quiet shades of
her native home, could she avoid perceiving the
impropriety of remaining there alone, since
Valancourt was again in the neighbourhood.
Sometimes, too, she thought, that change of scenery
and the society of her friends might contribute,
more than retirement, to restore her to
tranquillity.
When
Ludovico again appeared, she desired him to give a
detail of his adventure in the north apartments, and
to tell by what means he became a companion of the
banditti, with whom the Count had found him.
He
immediately obeyed, while Annette, who had not yet
had leisure to ask him many questions, on the
subject, prepared to listen, with a countenance of
extreme curiosity, venturing to remind her lady of
her incredulity, concerning spirits, in the castle
of Udolpho, and of her own sagacity in believing in
them; while Emily, blushing at the consciousness of
her late credulity, observed, that, if Ludovico's
adventure could justify Annette's superstition, he
had probably not been here to relate it.
Ludovico
smiled at Annette, and bowed to Emily, and then
began as follows:
'You may
remember, madam, that, on the night, when I sat up
in the north chamber, my lord, the Count, and Mons.
Henri accompanied me thither, and that, while they
remained there, nothing happened to excite any
alarm. When they were gone I made a fire in the
bed-room, and, not being inclined to sleep, I sat
down on the hearth with a book I had brought with me
to divert my mind. I confess I did sometimes look
round the chamber, with something like
apprehension—'
'O very like
it, I dare say,' interrupted Annette, 'and I dare
say too, if the truth was known, you shook from head
to foot.'
'Not quite
so bad as that,' replied Ludovico, smiling, 'but
several times, as the wind whistled round the
castle, and shook the old casements, I did fancy I
heard odd noises, and, once or twice, I got up and
looked about me; but nothing was to be seen, except
the grim figures in the tapestry, which seemed to
frown upon me, as I looked at them. I had sat thus
for above an hour,' continued Ludovico, 'when again
I thought I heard a noise, and glanced my eyes round
the room, to discover what it came from, but, not
perceiving any thing, I began to read again, and,
when I had finished the story I was upon, I felt
drowsy, and dropped asleep. But presently I was
awakened by the noise I had heard before, and it
seemed to come from that part of the chamber, where
the bed stood; and then, whether it was the story I
had been reading that affected my spirits, or the
strange reports, that had been spread of these
apartments, I don't know, but, when I looked towards
the bed again, I fancied I saw a man's face within
the dusky curtains.'
At the
mention of this, Emily trembled, and looked
anxiously, remembering the spectacle she had herself
witnessed there with Dorothee.
'I confess,
madam, my heart did fail me, at that instant,'
continued Ludovico, 'but a return of the noise drew
my attention from the bed, and I then distinctly
heard a sound, like that of a key, turning in a
lock, but what surprised me more was, that I saw no
door where the sound seemed to come from. In the
next moment, however, the arras near the bed was
slowly lifted, and a person appeared behind it,
entering from a small door in the wall. He stood for
a moment as if half retreating, with his head
bending under the arras which concealed the upper
part of his face except his eyes scowling beneath
the tapestry as he held it; and then, while he
raised it higher, I saw the face of another man
behind, looking over his shoulder. I know not how it
was, but, though my sword was upon the table before
me, I had not the power just then to seize it, but
sat quite still, watching them, with my eyes half
shut as if I was asleep. I suppose they thought me
so, and were debating what they should do, for I
heard them whisper, and they stood in the same
posture for the value of a minute, and then, I
thought I perceived other faces in the duskiness
beyond the door, and heard louder whispers.'
'This door
surprises me,' said Emily, 'because I understood,
that the Count had caused the arras to be lifted,
and the walls examined, suspecting, that they might
have concealed a passage through which you had
departed.'
'It does not
appear so extraordinary to me, madam,' replied
Ludovico, 'that this door should escape notice,
because it was formed in a narrow compartment, which
appeared to be part of the outward wall, and, if the
Count had not passed over it, he might have thought
it was useless to search for a door where it seemed
as if no passage could communicate with one; but the
truth was, that the passage was formed within the
wall itself.—But, to return to the men, whom I saw
obscurely beyond the door, and who did not suffer me
to remain long in suspense, concerning their design.
They all rushed into the room, and surrounded me,
though not before I had snatched up my sword to
defend myself. But what could one man do against
four? They soon disarmed me, and, having fastened my
arms, and gagged my mouth, forced me through the
private door, leaving my sword upon the table, to
assist, as they said, those who should come in the
morning to look for me, in fighting against the
ghosts. They then led me through many narrow
passages, cut, as I fancied, in the walls, for I had
never seen them before, and down several flights of
steps, till we came to the vaults underneath the
castle; and then opening a stone door, which I
should have taken for the wall itself, we went
through a long passage, and down other steps cut in
the solid rock, when another door delivered us into
a cave. After turning and twining about, for some
time, we reached the mouth of it, and I found myself
on the sea-beach at the foot of the cliffs, with the
chateau above. A boat was in waiting, into which the
ruffians got, forcing me along with them, and we
soon reached a small vessel, that was at anchor,
where other men appeared, when setting me aboard,
two of the fellows who had seized me, followed, and
the other two rowed back to the shore, while we set
sail. I soon found out what all this meant, and what
was the business of these men at the chateau. We
landed in Rousillon, and, after lingering several
days about the shore, some of their comrades came
down from the mountains, and carried me with them to
the fort, where I remained till my Lord so
unexpectedly arrived, for they had taken good care
to prevent my running away, having blindfolded me,
during the journey, and, if they had not done this,
I think I never could have found my road to any
town, through the wild country we traversed. After I
reached the fort I was watched like a prisoner, and
never suffered to go out, without two or three
companions, and I became so weary of life, that I
often wished to get rid of it.'
'Well, but
they let you talk,' said Annette, 'they did not gagg
you after they got you away from the chateau, so I
don't see what reason there was to be so very weary
of living; to say nothing about the chance you had
of seeing me again.'
Ludovico
smiled, and Emily also, who enquired what was the
motive of these men for carrying him off.
'I soon
found out, madam,' resumed Ludovico, 'that they were
pirates, who had, during many years, secreted their
spoil in the vaults of the castle, which, being so
near the sea, suited their purpose well. To prevent
detection they had tried to have it believed, that
the chateau was haunted, and, having discovered the
private way to the north apartments, which had been
shut up ever since the death of the lady
marchioness, they easily succeeded. The housekeeper
and her husband, who were the only persons, that had
inhabited the castle, for some years, were so
terrified by the strange noises they heard in the
nights, that they would live there no longer; a
report soon went abroad, that it was haunted, and
the whole country believed this the more readily, I
suppose, because it had been said, that the lady
marchioness had died in a strange way, and because
my lord never would return to the place afterwards.'
'But why,'
said Emily, 'were not these pirates contented with
the cave—why did they think it necessary to deposit
their spoil in the castle?'
'The cave,
madam,' replied Ludovico, 'was open to any body, and
their treasures would not long have remained
undiscovered there, but in the vaults they were
secure so long as the report prevailed of their
being haunted. Thus then, it appears, that they
brought at midnight, the spoil they took on the
seas, and kept it till they had opportunities of
disposing of it to advantage. The pirates were
connected with Spanish smugglers and banditti, who
live among the wilds of the Pyrenees, and carry on
various kinds of traffic, such as nobody would think
of; and with this desperate horde of banditti I
remained, till my lord arrived. I shall never forget
what I felt, when I first discovered him—I almost
gave him up for lost! but I knew, that, if I shewed
myself, the banditti would discover who he was, and
probably murder us all, to prevent their secret in
the chateau being detected. I, therefore, kept out
of my lord's sight, but had a strict watch upon the
ruffians, and determined, if they offered him or his
family violence, to discover myself, and fight for
our lives. Soon after, I overheard some of them
laying a most diabolical plan for the murder and
plunder of the whole party, when I contrived to
speak to some of my lord's attendants, telling them
what was going forward, and we consulted what was
best to be done; meanwhile my lord, alarmed at the
absence of the Lady Blanche, demanded her, and the
ruffians having given some unsatisfactory answer, my
lord and Mons. St. Foix became furious, so then we
thought it a good time to discover the plot, and
rushing into the chamber, I called out, "Treachery!
my lord count, defend yourself!" His lordship and
the chevalier drew their swords directly, and a hard
battle we had, but we conquered at last, as, madam,
you are already informed of by my Lord Count.'
'This is an
extraordinary adventure,' said Emily, 'and much
praise is due, Ludovico, to your prudence and
intrepidity. There are some circumstances, however,
concerning the north apartments, which still perplex
me; but, perhaps, you may be able to explain them.
Did you ever hear the banditti relate any thing
extraordinary of these rooms?'
'No, madam,'
replied Ludovico, 'I never heard them speak about
the rooms, except to laugh at the credulity of the
old housekeeper, who once was very near catching one
of the pirates; it was since the Count arrived at
the chateau, he said, and he laughed heartily as he
related the trick he had played off.'
A blush
overspread Emily's cheek, and she impatiently
desired Ludovico to explain himself.
'Why, my
lady,' said he, 'as this fellow was, one night in
the bed-room, he heard somebody approaching through
the next apartment, and not having time to lift up
the arras, and unfasten the door, he hid himself in
the bed just by. There he lay for some time in as
great a fright, I suppose—'
'As you was
in,' interrupted Annette, 'when you sat up so boldly
to watch by yourself.'
'Aye,' said
Ludovico, 'in as great a fright as he ever made any
body else suffer; and presently the housekeeper and
some other person came up to the bed, when he,
thinking they were going to examine it, bethought
him, that his only chance of escaping detection, was
by terrifying them; so he lifted up the counterpane,
but that did not do, till he raised his face above
it, and then they both set off, he said, as if they
had seen the devil, and he got out of the rooms
undiscovered.'
Emily could
not forbear smiling at this explanation of the
deception, which had given her so much superstitious
terror, and was surprised, that she could have
suffered herself to be thus alarmed, till she
considered, that, when the mind has once begun to
yield to the weakness of superstition, trifles
impress it with the force of conviction. Still,
however, she remembered with awe the mysterious
music, which had been heard, at midnight, near
Chateau-le-Blanc, and she asked Ludovico if he could
give any explanation of it; but he could not.
'I only
know, madam,' he added, 'that it did not belong to
the pirates, for I have heard them laugh about it,
and say, they believed the devil was in league with
them there.'
'Yes, I will
answer for it he was,' said Annette, her countenance
brightening, 'I was sure all along, that he or his
spirits had something to do with the north
apartments, and now you see, madam, I am right at
last.'
'It cannot
be denied, that his spirits were very busy in that
part of the chateau,' replied Emily, smiling. 'But I
am surprised, Ludovico, that these pirates should
persevere in their schemes, after the arrival of the
Count; what could they expect but certain
detection?'
'I have
reason to believe, madam,' replied Ludovico, 'that
it was their intention to persevere no longer than
was necessary for the removal of the stores, which
were deposited in the vaults; and it appeared, that
they had been employed in doing so from within a
short period after the Count's arrival; but, as they
had only a few hours in the night for this business,
and were carrying on other schemes at the same time,
the vaults were not above half emptied, when they
took me away. They gloried exceedingly in this
opportunity of confirming the superstitious reports,
that had been spread of the north chambers, were
careful to leave every thing there as they had found
it, the better to promote the deception, and
frequently, in their jocose moods, would laugh at
the consternation, which they believed the
inhabitants of the castle had suffered upon my
disappearing, and it was to prevent the possibility
of my betraying their secret, that they had removed
me to such a distance. From that period they
considered the chateau as nearly their own; but I
found from the discourse of their comrades, that,
though they were cautious, at first, in shewing
their power there, they had once very nearly
betrayed themselves. Going, one night, as was their
custom, to the north chambers to repeat the noises,
that had occasioned such alarm among the servants,
they heard, as they were about to unfasten the
secret door, voices in the bed-room. My lord has
since told me, that himself and M. Henri were then
in the apartment, and they heard very extraordinary
sounds of lamentation, which it seems were made by
these fellows, with their usual design of spreading
terror; and my lord has owned, he then felt somewhat
more, than surprise; but, as it was necessary to the
peace of his family, that no notice should be taken,
he was silent on the subject, and enjoined silence
to his son.'
Emily,
recollecting the change, that had appeared in the
spirits of the Count, after the night, when he had
watched in the north room, now perceived the cause
of it; and, having made some further enquiries upon
this strange affair, she dismissed Ludovico, and
went to give orders for the accommodation of her
friends, on the following day.
In the
evening, Theresa, lame as she was, came to deliver
the ring, with which Valancourt had entrusted her,
and, when she presented it, Emily was much affected,
for she remembered to have seen him wear it often in
happier days. She was, however, much displeased,
that Theresa had received it, and positively refused
to accept it herself, though to have done so would
have afforded her a melancholy pleasure. Theresa
entreated, expostulated, and then described the
distress of Valancourt, when he had given the ring,
and repeated the message, with which he had
commissioned her to deliver it; and Emily could not
conceal the extreme sorrow this recital occasioned
her, but wept, and remained lost in thought.
'Alas! my
dear young lady!' said Theresa, 'why should all this
be? I have known you from your infancy, and it may
well be supposed I love you, as if you was my own,
and wish as much to see you happy. M. Valancourt, to
be sure, I have not known so long, but then I have
reason to love him, as though he was my own son. I
know how well you love one another, or why all this
weeping and wailing?' Emily waved her hand for
Theresa to be silent, who, disregarding the signal,
continued, 'And how much you are alike in your
tempers and ways, and, that, if you were married,
you would be the happiest couple in the whole
province—then what is there to prevent your
marrying? Dear dear! to see how some people fling
away their happiness, and then cry and lament about
it, just as if it was not their own doing, and as if
there was more pleasure in wailing and weeping, than
in being at peace. Learning, to be sure, is a fine
thing, but, if it teaches folks no better than that,
why I had rather be without it; if it would teach
them to be happier, I would say something to it,
then it would be learning and wisdom too.'
Age and long
services had given Theresa a privilege to talk, but
Emily now endeavoured to check her loquacity, and,
though she felt the justness of some of her remarks,
did not choose to explain the circumstances, that
had determined her conduct towards Valancourt. She,
therefore, only told Theresa, that it would much
displease her to hear the subject renewed; that she
had reasons for her conduct, which she did not think
it proper to mention, and that the ring must be
returned, with an assurance, that she could not
accept it with propriety; and, at the same time, she
forbade Theresa to repeat any future message from
Valancourt, as she valued her esteem and kindness.
Theresa was afflicted, and made another attempt,
though feeble, to interest her for Valancourt, but
the unusual displeasure, expressed in Emily's
countenance, soon obliged her to desist, and she
departed in wonder and lamentation.
To relieve
her mind, in some degree, from the painful
recollections, that intruded upon it, Emily busied
herself in preparations for the journey into
Languedoc, and, while Annette, who assisted her,
spoke with joy and affection of the safe return of
Ludovico, she was considering how she might best
promote their happiness, and determined, if it
appeared, that his affection was as unchanged as
that of the simple and honest Annette, to give her a
marriage portion, and settle them on some part of
her estate. These considerations led her to the
remembrance of her father's paternal domain, which
his affairs had formerly compelled him to dispose of
to M. Quesnel, and which she frequently wished to
regain, because St. Aubert had lamented, that the
chief lands of his ancestors had passed into another
family, and because they had been his birth-place
and the haunt of his early years. To the estate at
Tholouse she had no peculiar attachment, and it was
her wish to dispose of this, that she might purchase
her paternal domains, if M. Quesnel could be
prevailed on to part with them, which, as he talked
much of living in Italy, did not appear very
improbable.
CHAPTER XV
Sweet is the breath of vernal shower,
The bees' collected treasures sweet,
Sweet music's melting fall, but sweeter yet
The still, small voice of gratitude.
GRAY
On the
following day, the arrival of her friend revived the
drooping Emily, and La Vallee became once more the
scene of social kindness and of elegant hospitality.
Illness and the terror she had suffered had stolen
from Blanche much of her sprightliness, but all her
affectionate simplicity remained, and, though she
appeared less blooming, she was not less engaging
than before. The unfortunate adventure on the
Pyrenees had made the Count very anxious to reach
home, and, after little more than a week's stay at
La Vallee, Emily prepared to set out with her
friends for Languedoc, assigning the care of her
house, during her absence, to Theresa. On the
evening, preceding her departure, this old servant
brought again the ring of Valancourt, and, with
tears, entreated her mistress to receive it, for
that she had neither seen, or heard of M.
Valancourt, since the night when he delivered it to
her. As she said this, her countenance expressed
more alarm, than she dared to utter; but Emily,
checking her own propensity to fear, considered,
that he had probably returned to the residence of
his brother, and, again refusing to accept the ring,
bade Theresa preserve it, till she saw him, which,
with extreme reluctance, she promised to do.
On the
following day, Count De Villefort, with Emily and
the Lady Blanche, left La Vallee, and, on the
ensuing evening, arrived at the Chateau-le-Blanc,
where the Countess, Henri, and M. Du Pont, whom
Emily was surprised to find there, received them
with much joy and congratulation. She was concerned
to observe, that the Count still encouraged the
hopes of his friend, whose countenance declared,
that his affection had suffered no abatement from
absence; and was much distressed, when, on the
second evening after her arrival, the Count, having
withdrawn her from the Lady Blanche, with whom she
was walking, renewed the subject of M. Du Pont's
hopes. The mildness, with which she listened to his
intercessions at first, deceiving him, as to her
sentiments, he began to believe, that, her affection
for Valancourt being overcome, she was, at length,
disposed to think favourably of M. Du Pont; and,
when she afterwards convinced him of his mistake, he
ventured, in the earnestness of his wish to promote
what he considered to be the happiness of two
persons, whom he so much esteemed, gently to
remonstrate with her, on thus suffering an
ill-placed affection to poison the happiness of her
most valuable years.
Observing
her silence and the deep dejection of her
countenance, he concluded with saying, 'I will not
say more now, but I will still believe, my dear
Mademoiselle St. Aubert, that you will not always
reject a person, so truly estimable as my friend Du
Pont.'
He spared
her the pain of replying, by leaving her; and she
strolled on, somewhat displeased with the Count for
having persevered to plead for a suit, which she had
repeatedly rejected, and lost amidst the melancholy
recollections, which this topic had revived, till
she had insensibly reached the borders of the woods,
that screened the monastery of St. Clair, when,
perceiving how far she had wandered, she determined
to extend her walk a little farther, and to enquire
about the abbess and some of her friends among the
nuns.
Though the
evening was now drawing to a close, she accepted the
invitation of the friar, who opened the gate, and,
anxious to meet some of her old acquaintances,
proceeded towards the convent parlour. As she
crossed the lawn, that sloped from the front of the
monastery towards the sea, she was struck with the
picture of repose, exhibited by some monks, sitting
in the cloisters, which extended under the brow of
the woods, that crowned this eminence; where, as
they meditated, at this twilight hour, holy
subjects, they sometimes suffered their attention to
be relieved by the scene before them, nor thought it
profane to look at nature, now that it had exchanged
the brilliant colours of day for the sober hue of
evening. Before the cloisters, however, spread an
ancient chesnut, whose ample branches were designed
to screen the full magnificence of a scene, that
might tempt the wish to worldly pleasures; but
still, beneath the dark and spreading foliage,
gleamed a wide extent of ocean, and many a passing
sail; while, to the right and left, thick woods were
seen stretching along the winding shores. So much as
this had been admitted, perhaps, to give to the
secluded votary an image of the dangers and
vicissitudes of life, and to console him, now that
he had renounced its pleasures, by the certainty of
having escaped its evils. As Emily walked pensively
along, considering how much suffering she might have
escaped, had she become a votaress of the order, and
remained in this retirement from the time of her
father's death, the vesper-bell struck up, and the
monks retired slowly toward the chapel, while she,
pursuing her way, entered the great hall, where an
unusual silence seemed to reign. The parlour too,
which opened from it, she found vacant, but, as the
evening bell was sounding, she believed the nuns had
withdrawn into the chapel, and sat down to rest, for
a moment, before she returned to the chateau, where,
however, the increasing gloom made her now anxious
to be.
Not many
minutes had elapsed, before a nun, entering in
haste, enquired for the abbess, and was retiring,
without recollecting Emily, when she made herself
known, and then learned, that a mass was going to be
performed for the soul of sister Agnes, who had been
declining, for some time, and who was now believed
to be dying.
Of her
sufferings the sister gave a melancholy account, and
of the horrors, into which she had frequently
started, but which had now yielded to a dejection so
gloomy, that neither the prayers, in which she was
joined by the sisterhood, or the assurances of her
confessor, had power to recall her from it, or to
cheer her mind even with a momentary gleam of
comfort.
To this
relation Emily listened with extreme concern, and,
recollecting the frenzied manners and the
expressions of horror, which she had herself
witnessed of Agnes, together with the history, that
sister Frances had communicated, her compassion was
heightened to a very painful degree. As the evening
was already far advanced, Emily did not now desire
to see her, or to join in the mass, and, after
leaving many kind remembrances with the nun, for her
old friends, she quitted the monastery, and returned
over the cliffs towards the chateau, meditating upon
what she had just heard, till, at length she forced
her mind upon less interesting subjects.
The wind was
high, and as she drew near the chateau, she often
paused to listen to its awful sound, as it swept
over the billows, that beat below, or groaned along
the surrounding woods; and, while she rested on a
cliff at a short distance from the chateau, and
looked upon the wide waters, seen dimly beneath the
last shade of twilight, she thought of the following
address:
TO THE WINDS
Viewless, through heaven's vast vault your course ye steer,
Unknown from whence ye come, or whither go!
Mysterious pow'rs! I hear ye murmur low,
Till swells your loud gust on my startled ear,
And, awful! seems to say—some God is near!
I love to list your midnight voices float
In the dread storm, that o'er the ocean rolls,
And, while their charm the angry wave controuls,
Mix with its sullen roar, and sink remote.
Then, rising in the pause, a sweeter note,
The dirge of spirits, who your deeds bewail,
A sweeter note oft swells while sleeps the gale!
But soon, ye sightless pow'rs! your rest is o'er,
Solemn and slow, ye rise upon the air,
Speak in the shrouds, and bid the sea-boy fear,
And the faint-warbled dirge—is heard no more!
Oh! then I deprecate your awful reign!
The loud lament yet bear not on your breath!
Bear not the crash of bark far on the main,
Bear not the cry of men, who cry in vain,
The crew's dread chorus sinking into death!
Oh! give not these, ye pow'rs! I ask alone,
As rapt I climb these dark romantic steeps,
The elemental war, the billow's moan;
I ask the still, sweet tear, that listening Fancy weeps!
CHAPTER XVI
Unnatural deeds
Do breed unnatural troubles: infected minds
To their deaf pillows will discharge their secrets.
More needs she the divine, than the physician.
MACBETH
On the
following evening, the view of the convent towers,
rising among the shadowy woods, reminded Emily of
the nun, whose condition had so much affected her;
and, anxious to know how she was, as well as to see
some of her former friends, she and the Lady Blanche
extended their walk to the monastery. At the gate
stood a carriage, which, from the heat of the
horses, appeared to have just arrived; but a more
than common stillness pervaded the court and the
cloisters, through which Emily and Blanche passed in
their way to the great hall, where a nun, who was
crossing to the stair-case, replied to the enquiries
of the former, that sister Agnes was still living,
and sensible, but that it was thought she could not
survive the night. In the parlour, they found
several of the boarders, who rejoiced to see Emily,
and told her many little circumstances that had
happened in the convent since her departure, and
which were interesting to her only because they
related to persons, whom she had regarded with
affection. While they thus conversed the abbess
entered the room, and expressed much satisfaction at
seeing Emily, but her manner was unusually solemn,
and her countenance dejected. 'Our house,' said she,
after the first salutations were over, 'is truly a
house of mourning—a daughter is now paying the debt
of nature.—You have heard, perhaps, that our
daughter Agnes is dying?'
Emily
expressed her sincere concern.
'Her death
presents to us a great and awful lesson,' continued
the abbess; 'let us read it, and profit by it; let
it teach us to prepare ourselves for the change,
that awaits us all! You are young, and have it yet
in your power to secure "the peace that passeth all
understanding"—the peace of conscience. Preserve it
in your youth, that it may comfort you in age; for
vain, alas! and imperfect are the good deeds of our
latter years, if those of our early life have been
evil!'
Emily would
have said, that good deeds, she hoped, were never
vain; but she considered that it was the abbess who
spoke, and she remained silent.
'The latter
days of Agnes,' resumed the abbess, 'have been
exemplary; would they might atone for the errors of
her former ones! Her sufferings now, alas! are
great; let us believe, that they will make her peace
hereafter! I have left her with her confessor, and a
gentleman, whom she has long been anxious to see,
and who is just arrived from Paris. They, I hope,
will be able to administer the repose, which her
mind has hitherto wanted.'
Emily
fervently joined in the wish.
'During her
illness, she has sometimes named you,' resumed the
abbess; 'perhaps, it would comfort her to see you;
when her present visitors have left her, we will go
to her chamber, if the scene will not be too
melancholy for your spirits. But, indeed, to such
scenes, however painful, we ought to accustom
ourselves, for they are salutary to the soul, and
prepare us for what we are ourselves to suffer.'
Emily became
grave and thoughtful; for this conversation brought
to her recollection the dying moments of her beloved
father, and she wished once more to weep over the
spot, where his remains were buried. During the
silence, which followed the abbess' speech, many
minute circumstances attending his last hours
occurred to her—his emotion on perceiving himself to
be in the neighbourhood of Chateau-le-Blanc—his
request to be interred in a particular spot in the
church of this monastery—and the solemn charge he
had delivered to her to destroy certain papers,
without examining them.—She recollected also the
mysterious and horrible words in those manuscripts,
upon which her eye had involuntarily glanced; and,
though they now, and, indeed, whenever she
remembered them, revived an excess of painful
curiosity, concerning their full import, and the
motives for her father's command, it was ever her
chief consolation, that she had strictly obeyed him
in this particular.
Little more
was said by the abbess, who appeared too much
affected by the subject she had lately left, to be
willing to converse, and her companions had been for
some time silent from the same cause, when this
general reverie was interrupted by the entrance of a
stranger, Monsieur Bonnac, who had just quitted the
chamber of sister Agnes. He appeared much disturbed,
but Emily fancied, that his countenance had more the
expression of horror, than of grief. Having drawn
the abbess to a distant part of the room, he
conversed with her for some time, during which she
seemed to listen with earnest attention, and he to
speak with caution, and a more than common degree of
interest. When he had concluded, he bowed silently
to the rest of the company, and quitted the room.
The abbess, soon after, proposed going to the
chamber of sister Agnes, to which Emily consented,
though not without some reluctance, and Lady Blanche
remained with the boarders below.
At the door
of the chamber they met the confessor, whom, as he
lifted up his head on their approach, Emily observed
to be the same that had attended her dying father;
but he passed on, without noticing her, and they
entered the apartment, where, on a mattress, was
laid sister Agnes, with one nun watching in the
chair beside her. Her countenance was so much
changed, that Emily would scarcely have recollected
her, had she not been prepared to do so: it was
ghastly, and overspread with gloomy horror; her dim
and hollow eyes were fixed on a crucifix, which she
held upon her bosom; and she was so much engaged in
thought, as not to perceive the abbess and Emily,
till they stood at the bed-side. Then, turning her
heavy eyes, she fixed them, in wild horror, upon
Emily, and, screaming, exclaimed, 'Ah! that vision
comes upon me in my dying hours!'
Emily
started back in terror, and looked for explanation
to the abbess, who made her a signal not to be
alarmed, and calmly said to Agnes, 'Daughter, I have
brought Mademoiselle St. Aubert to visit you: I
thought you would be glad to see her.'
Agnes made
no reply; but, still gazing wildly upon Emily,
exclaimed, 'It is her very self! Oh! there is all
that fascination in her look, which proved my
destruction! What would you have—what is it you came
to demand—Retribution?—It will soon be yours—it is
yours already. How many years have passed, since
last I saw you! My crime is but as yesterday.—Yet I
am grown old beneath it; while you are still young
and blooming—blooming as when you forced me to
commit that most abhorred deed! O! could I once
forget it!—yet what would that avail?—the deed is
done!'
Emily,
extremely shocked, would now have left the room; but
the abbess, taking her hand, tried to support her
spirits, and begged she would stay a few moments,
when Agnes would probably be calm, whom now she
tried to sooth. But the latter seemed to disregard
her, while she still fixed her eyes on Emily, and
added, 'What are years of prayers and repentance?
they cannot wash out the foulness of murder!—Yes,
murder! Where is he—where is he?—Look there—look
there!—see where he stalks along the room! Why do
you come to torment me now?' continued Agnes, while
her straining eyes were bent on air, 'why was not I
punished before?—O! do not frown so sternly! Hah!
there again! 'til she herself! Why do you look so
piteously upon me—and smile, too? smile on me! What
groan was that?'
Agnes sunk
down, apparently lifeless, and Emily, unable to
support herself, leaned against the bed, while the
abbess and the attendant nun were applying the usual
remedies to Agnes. 'Peace,' said the abbess, when
Emily was going to speak, 'the delirium is going
off, she will soon revive. When was she thus before,
daughter?'
'Not of many
weeks, madam,' replied the nun, 'but her spirits
have been much agitated by the arrival of the
gentleman she wished so much to see.'
'Yes,'
observed the abbess, 'that has undoubtedly
occasioned this paroxysm of frenzy. When she is
better, we will leave her to repose.'
Emily very
readily consented, but, though she could now give
little assistance, she was unwilling to quit the
chamber, while any might be necessary.
When Agnes
recovered her senses, she again fixed her eyes on
Emily, but their wild expression was gone, and a
gloomy melancholy had succeeded. It was some moments
before she recovered sufficient spirits to speak;
she then said feebly—'The likeness is
wonderful!—surely it must be something more than
fancy. Tell me, I conjure you,' she added,
addressing Emily, 'though your name is St. Aubert,
are you not the daughter of the Marchioness?'
'What
Marchioness?' said Emily, in extreme surprise; for
she had imagined, from the calmness of Agnes's
manner, that her intellects were restored. The
abbess gave her a significant glance, but she
repeated the question.
'What
Marchioness?' exclaimed Agnes, 'I know but of
one—the Marchioness de Villeroi.'
Emily,
remembering the emotion of her late father, upon the
unexpected mention of this lady, and his request to
be laid near to the tomb of the Villerois, now felt
greatly interested, and she entreated Agnes to
explain the reason of her question. The abbess would
now have withdrawn Emily from the room, who being,
however, detained by a strong interest, repeated her
entreaties.
'Bring me
that casket, sister,' said Agnes; 'I will shew her
to you; yet you need only look in that mirror, and
you will behold her; you surely are her daughter:
such striking resemblance is never found but among
near relations.'
The nun
brought the casket, and Agnes, having directed her
how to unlock it, she took thence a miniature, in
which Emily perceived the exact resemblance of the
picture, which she had found among her late father's
papers. Agnes held out her hand to receive it; gazed
upon it earnestly for some moments in silence; and
then, with a countenance of deep despair, threw up
her eyes to Heaven, and prayed inwardly. When she
had finished, she returned the miniature to Emily.
'Keep it,' said she, 'I bequeath it to you, for I
must believe it is your right. I have frequently
observed the resemblance between you; but never,
till this day, did it strike upon my conscience so
powerfully! Stay, sister, do not remove the
casket—there is another picture I would shew.'
Emily
trembled with expectation, and the abbess again
would have withdrawn her. 'Agnes is still
disordered,' said she, 'you observe how she wanders.
In these moods she says any thing, and does not
scruple, as you have witnessed, to accuse herself of
the most horrible crimes.'
Emily,
however, thought she perceived something more than
madness in the inconsistencies of Agnes, whose
mention of the Marchioness, and production of her
picture, had interested her so much, that she
determined to obtain further information, if
possible, respecting the subject of it.
The nun
returned with the casket, and, Agnes pointing out to
her a secret drawer, she took from it another
miniature. 'Here,' said Agnes, as she offered it to
Emily, 'learn a lesson for your vanity, at least;
look well at this picture, and see if you can
discover any resemblance between what I was, and
what I am.'
Emily
impatiently received the miniature, which her eyes
had scarcely glanced upon, before her trembling
hands had nearly suffered it to fall—it was the
resemblance of the portrait of Signora Laurentini,
which she had formerly seen in the castle of
Udolpho—the lady, who had disappeared in so
mysterious a manner, and whom Montoni had been
suspected of having caused to be murdered.
In silent
astonishment, Emily continued to gaze alternately
upon the picture and the dying nun, endeavouring to
trace a resemblance between them, which no longer
existed.
'Why do you
look so sternly on me?' said Agnes, mistaking the
nature of Emily's emotion.
'I have seen
this face before,' said Emily, at length; 'was it
really your resemblance?'
'You may
well ask that question,' replied the nun,—'but it
was once esteemed a striking likeness of me. Look at
me well, and see what guilt has made me. I then was
innocent; the evil passions of my nature slept.
Sister!' added she solemnly, and stretching forth
her cold, damp hand to Emily, who shuddered at its
touch—'Sister! beware of the first indulgence of the
passions; beware of the first! Their course, if not
checked then, is rapid—their force is
uncontroulable—they lead us we know not whither—they
lead us perhaps to the commission of crimes, for
which whole years of prayer and penitence cannot
atone!—Such may be the force of even a single
passion, that it overcomes every other, and sears up
every other approach to the heart. Possessing us
like a fiend, it leads us on to the acts of a fiend,
making us insensible to pity and to conscience. And,
when its purpose is accomplished, like a fiend, it
leaves us to the torture of those feelings, which
its power had suspended—not annihilated,—to the
tortures of compassion, remorse, and conscience.
Then, we awaken as from a dream, and perceive a new
world around us—we gaze in astonishment, and
horror—but the deed is committed; not all the powers
of heaven and earth united can undo it—and the
spectres of conscience will not fly! What are
riches—grandeur—health itself, to the luxury of a
pure conscience, the health of the soul;—and what
the sufferings of poverty, disappointment,
despair—to the anguish of an afflicted one! O! how
long is it since I knew that luxury! I believed,
that I had suffered the most agonizing pangs of
human nature, in love, jealousy, and despair—but
these pangs were ease, compared with the stings of
conscience, which I have since endured. I tasted too
what was called the sweet of revenge—but it was
transient, it expired even with the object, that
provoked it. Remember, sister, that the passions are
the seeds of vices as well as of virtues, from which
either may spring, accordingly as they are nurtured.
Unhappy they who have never been taught the art to
govern them!'
'Alas!
unhappy!' said the abbess, 'and ill-informed of our
holy religion!' Emily listened to Agnes, in silent
awe, while she still examined the miniature, and
became confirmed in her opinion of its strong
resemblance to the portrait at Udolpho. 'This face
is familiar to me,' said she, wishing to lead the
nun to an explanation, yet fearing to discover too
abruptly her knowledge of Udolpho.
'You are
mistaken,' replied Agnes, 'you certainly never saw
that picture before.'
'No,'
replied Emily, 'but I have seen one extremely like
it.' 'Impossible,' said Agnes, who may now be called
the Lady Laurentini.
'It was in
the castle of Udolpho,' continued Emily, looking
stedfastly at her.
'Of
Udolpho!' exclaimed Laurentini, 'of Udolpho in
Italy!' 'The same,' replied Emily.
'You know me
then,' said Laurentini, 'and you are the daughter of
the Marchioness.' Emily was somewhat surprised at
this abrupt assertion. 'I am the daughter of the
late Mons. St. Aubert,' said she; 'and the lady you
name is an utter stranger to me.'
'At least
you believe so,' rejoined Laurentini.
Emily asked
what reasons there could be to believe otherwise.
'The family
likeness, that you bear her,' said the nun. 'The
Marchioness, it is known, was attached to a
gentleman of Gascony, at the time when she accepted
the hand of the Marquis, by the command of her
father. Ill-fated, unhappy woman!'
Emily,
remembering the extreme emotion which St. Aubert had
betrayed on the mention of the Marchioness, would
now have suffered something more than surprise, had
her confidence in his integrity been less; as it
was, she could not, for a moment, believe what the
words of Laurentini insinuated; yet she still felt
strongly interested, concerning them, and begged,
that she would explain them further.
'Do not urge
me on that subject,' said the nun, 'it is to me a
terrible one! Would that I could blot it from my
memory!' She sighed deeply, and, after the pause of
a moment, asked Emily, by what means she had
discovered her name?
'By your
portrait in the castle of Udolpho, to which this
miniature bears a striking resemblance,' replied
Emily.
'You have
been at Udolpho then!' said the nun, with great
emotion. 'Alas! what scenes does the mention of it
revive in my fancy—scenes of happiness—of
suffering—and of horror!'
At this
moment, the terrible spectacle, which Emily had
witnessed in a chamber of that castle, occurred to
her, and she shuddered, while she looked upon the
nun—and recollected her late words—that 'years of
prayer and penitence could not wash out the foulness
of murder.' She was now compelled to attribute these
to another cause, than that of delirium. With a
degree of horror, that almost deprived her of sense,
she now believed she looked upon a murderer; all the
recollected behaviour of Laurentini seemed to
confirm the supposition, yet Emily was still lost in
a labyrinth of perplexities, and, not knowing how to
ask the questions, which might lead to truth, she
could only hint them in broken sentences.
'Your sudden
departure from Udolpho'—said she.
Laurentini
groaned.
'The reports
that followed it,' continued Emily—'The west
chamber—the mournful veil—the object it
conceals!—when murders are committed—'
The nun
shrieked. 'What! there again!' said she,
endeavouring to raise herself, while her starting
eyes seemed to follow some object round the
room—'Come from the grave! What! Blood—blood
too!—There was no blood—thou canst not say it!—Nay,
do not smile,—do not smile so piteously!'
Laurentini
fell into convulsions, as she uttered the last
words; and Emily, unable any longer to endure the
horror of the scene, hurried from the room, and sent
some nuns to the assistance of the abbess.
The Lady
Blanche, and the boarders, who were in the parlour,
now assembled round Emily, and, alarmed by her
manner and affrighted countenance, asked a hundred
questions, which she avoided answering further, than
by saying, that she believed sister Agnes was dying.
They received this as a sufficient explanation of
her terror, and had then leisure to offer
restoratives, which, at length, somewhat revived
Emily, whose mind was, however, so much shocked with
the terrible surmises, and perplexed with doubts by
some words from the nun, that she was unable to
converse, and would have left the convent
immediately, had she not wished to know whether
Laurentini would survive the late attack. After
waiting some time, she was informed, that, the
convulsions having ceased, Laurentini seemed to be
reviving, and Emily and Blanche were departing, when
the abbess appeared, who, drawing the former aside,
said she had something of consequence to say to her,
but, as it was late, she would not detain her then,
and requested to see her on the following day.
Emily
promised to visit her, and, having taken leave,
returned with the Lady Blanche towards the chateau,
on the way to which the deep gloom of the woods made
Blanche lament, that the evening was so far
advanced; for the surrounding stillness and
obscurity rendered her sensible of fear, though
there was a servant to protect her; while Emily was
too much engaged by the horrors of the scene she had
just witnessed, to be affected by the solemnity of
the shades, otherwise than as they served to promote
her gloomy reverie, from which, however, she was at
length recalled by the Lady Blanche, who pointed
out, at some distance, in the dusky path they were
winding, two persons slowly advancing. It was
impossible to avoid them without striking into a
still more secluded part of the wood, whither the
strangers might easily follow; but all apprehension
vanished, when Emily distinguished the voice of
Mons. Du Pont, and perceived, that his companion was
the gentleman, whom she had seen at the monastery,
and who was now conversing with so much earnestness
as not immediately to perceive their approach. When
Du Pont joined the ladies, the stranger took leave,
and they proceeded to the chateau, where the Count,
when he heard of Mons. Bonnac, claimed him for an
acquaintance, and, on learning the melancholy
occasion of his visit to Languedoc, and that he was
lodged at a small inn in the village, begged the
favour of Mons. Du Pont to invite him to the
chateau.
The latter
was happy to do so, and the scruples of reserve,
which made M. Bonnac hesitate to accept the
invitation, being at length overcome, they went to
the chateau, where the kindness of the Count and the
sprightliness of his son were exerted to dissipate
the gloom, that overhung the spirits of the
stranger. M. Bonnac was an officer in the French
service, and appeared to be about fifty; his figure
was tall and commanding, his manners had received
the last polish, and there was something in his
countenance uncommonly interesting; for over
features, which, in youth, must have been remarkably
handsome, was spread a melancholy, that seemed the
effect of long misfortune, rather than of
constitution, or temper.
The
conversation he held, during supper, was evidently
an effort of politeness, and there were intervals in
which, unable to struggle against the feelings, that
depressed him, he relapsed into silence and
abstraction, from which, however, the Count,
sometimes, withdrew him in a manner so delicate and
benevolent, that Emily, while she observed him,
almost fancied she beheld her late father.
The party
separated, at an early hour, and then, in the
solitude of her apartment, the scenes, which Emily
had lately witnessed, returned to her fancy, with
dreadful energy. That in the dying nun she should
have discovered Signora Laurentini, who, instead of
having been murdered by Montoni, was, as it now
seemed, herself guilty of some dreadful crime,
excited both horror and surprise in a high degree;
nor did the hints, which she had dropped, respecting
the marriage of the Marchioness de Villeroi, and the
enquiries she had made concerning Emily's birth,
occasion her a less degree of interest, though it
was of a different nature.
The history,
which sister Frances had formerly related, and had
said to be that of Agnes, it now appeared, was
erroneous; but for what purpose it had been
fabricated, unless the more effectually to conceal
the true story, Emily could not even guess. Above
all, her interest was excited as to the relation,
which the story of the late Marchioness de Villeroi
bore to that of her father; for, that some kind of
relation existed between them, the grief of St.
Aubert, upon hearing her named, his request to be
buried near her, and her picture, which had been
found among his papers, certainly proved. Sometimes
it occurred to Emily, that he might have been the
lover, to whom it was said the Marchioness was
attached, when she was compelled to marry the
Marquis de Villeroi; but that he had afterwards
cherished a passion for her, she could not suffer
herself to believe, for a moment. The papers, which
he had so solemnly enjoined her to destroy, she now
fancied had related to this connection, and she
wished more earnestly than before to know the
reasons, that made him consider the injunction
necessary, which, had her faith in his principles
been less, would have led to believe, that there was
a mystery in her birth dishonourable to her parents,
which those manuscripts might have revealed.
Reflections,
similar to these, engaged her mind, during the
greater part of the night, and when, at length, she
fell into a slumber, it was only to behold a vision
of the dying nun, and to awaken in horrors, like
those she had witnessed.
On the
following morning, she was too much indisposed to
attend her appointment with the abbess, and, before
the day concluded, she heard, that sister Agnes was
no more. Mons. Bonnac received this intelligence,
with concern; but Emily observed, that he did not
appear so much affected now, as on the preceding
evening, immediately after quitting the apartment of
the nun, whose death was probably less terrible to
him, than the confession he had been then called
upon to witness. However this might be, he was
perhaps consoled, in some degree, by a knowledge of
the legacy bequeathed him, since his family was
large, and the extravagance of some part of it had
lately been the means of involving him in great
distress, and even in the horrors of a prison; and
it was the grief he had suffered from the wild
career of a favourite son, with the pecuniary
anxieties and misfortunes consequent upon it, that
had given to his countenance the air of dejection,
which had so much interested Emily.
To his
friend Mons. Du Pont he recited some particulars of
his late sufferings, when it appeared, that he had
been confined for several months in one of the
prisons of Paris, with little hope of release, and
without the comfort of seeing his wife, who had been
absent in the country, endeavouring, though in vain,
to procure assistance from his friends. When, at
length, she had obtained an order for admittance,
she was so much shocked at the change, which long
confinement and sorrow had made in his appearance,
that she was seized with fits, which, by their long
continuance, threatened her life.
'Our
situation affected those, who happened to witness
it,' continued Mons. Bonnac, 'and one generous
friend, who was in confinement at the same time,
afterwards employed the first moments of his liberty
in efforts to obtain mine. He succeeded; the heavy
debt, that oppressed me, was discharged; and, when I
would have expressed my sense of the obligation I
had received, my benefactor was fled from my search.
I have reason to believe he was the victim of his
own generosity, and that he returned to the state of
confinement, from which he had released me; but
every enquiry after him was unsuccessful. Amiable
and unfortunate Valancourt!'
'Valancourt!' exclaimed Mons. Du Pont. 'Of what
family?'
'The
Valancourts, Counts Duvarney,' replied Mons. Bonnac.
The emotion
of Mons. Du Pont, when he discovered the generous
benefactor of his friend to be the rival of his
love, can only be imagined; but, having overcome his
first surprise, he dissipated the apprehensions of
Mons. Bonnac by acquainting him, that Valancourt was
at liberty, and had lately been in Languedoc; after
which his affection for Emily prompted him to make
some enquiries, respecting the conduct of his rival,
during his stay at Paris, of which M. Bonnac
appeared to be well informed. The answers he
received were such as convinced him, that Valancourt
had been much misrepresented, and, painful as was
the sacrifice, he formed the just design of
relinquishing his pursuit of Emily to a lover, who,
it now appeared, was not unworthy of the regard,
with which she honoured him.
The
conversation of Mons. Bonnac discovered, that
Valancourt, some time after his arrival at Paris,
had been drawn into the snares, which determined
vice had spread for him, and that his hours had been
chiefly divided between the parties of the
captivating Marchioness and those gaming assemblies,
to which the envy, or the avarice, of his brother
officers had spared no art to seduce him. In these
parties he had lost large sums, in efforts to
recover small ones, and to such losses the Count De
Villefort and Mons. Henri had been frequent
witnesses. His resources were, at length, exhausted;
and the Count, his brother, exasperated by his
conduct, refused to continue the supplies necessary
to his present mode of life, when Valancourt, in
consequence of accumulated debts, was thrown into
confinement, where his brother suffered him to
remain, in the hope, that punishment might effect a
reform of conduct, which had not yet been confirmed
by long habit.
In the
solitude of his prison, Valancourt had leisure for
reflection, and cause for repentance; here, too, the
image of Emily, which, amidst the dissipation of the
city had been obscured, but never obliterated from
his heart, revived with all the charms of innocence
and beauty, to reproach him for having sacrificed
his happiness and debased his talents by pursuits,
which his nobler faculties would formerly have
taught him to consider were as tasteless as they
were degrading. But, though his passions had been
seduced, his heart was not depraved, nor had habit
riveted the chains, that hung heavily on his
conscience; and, as he retained that energy of will,
which was necessary to burst them, he, at length,
emancipated himself from the bondage of vice, but
not till after much effort and severe suffering.
Being
released by his brother from the prison, where he
had witnessed the affecting meeting between Mons.
Bonnac and his wife, with whom he had been for some
time acquainted, the first use of his liberty formed
a striking instance of his humanity and his
rashness; for with nearly all the money, just
received from his brother, he went to a
gaming-house, and gave it as a last stake for the
chance of restoring his friend to freedom, and to
his afflicted family. The event was fortunate, and,
while he had awaited the issue of this momentous
stake, he made a solemn vow never again to yield to
the destructive and fascinating vice of gaming.
Having
restored the venerable Mons. Bonnac to his rejoicing
family, he hurried from Paris to Estuviere; and, in
the delight of having made the wretched happy,
forgot, for a while, his own misfortunes. Soon,
however, he remembered, that he had thrown away the
fortune, without which he could never hope to marry
Emily; and life, unless passed with her, now
scarcely appeared supportable; for her goodness,
refinement, and simplicity of heart, rendered her
beauty more enchanting, if possible, to his fancy,
than it had ever yet appeared. Experience had taught
him to understand the full value of the qualities,
which he had before admired, but which the
contrasted characters he had seen in the world made
him now adore; and these reflections, increasing the
pangs of remorse and regret, occasioned the deep
dejection, that had accompanied him even into the
presence of Emily, of whom he considered himself no
longer worthy. To the ignominy of having received
pecuniary obligations from the Marchioness Chamfort,
or any other lady of intrigue, as the Count De
Villefort had been informed, or of having been
engaged in the depredating schemes of gamesters,
Valancourt had never submitted; and these were some
of such scandals as often mingle with truth, against
the unfortunate. Count De Villefort had received
them from authority which he had no reason to doubt,
and which the imprudent conduct he had himself
witnessed in Valancourt, had certainly induced him
the more readily to believe. Being such as Emily
could not name to the Chevalier, he had no
opportunity of refuting them; and, when he confessed
himself to be unworthy of her esteem, he little
suspected, that he was confirming to her the most
dreadful calumnies. Thus the mistake had been
mutual, and had remained so, when Mons. Bonnac
explained the conduct of his generous, but imprudent
young friend to Du Pont, who, with severe justice,
determined not only to undeceive the Count on this
subject, but to resign all hope of Emily. Such a
sacrifice as his love rendered this, was deserving
of a noble reward, and Mons. Bonnac, if it had been
possible for him to forget the benevolent
Valancourt, would have wished that Emily might
accept the just Du Pont.
When the
Count was informed of the error he had committed, he
was extremely shocked at the consequence of his
credulity, and the account which Mons. Bonnac gave
of his friend's situation, while at Paris, convinced
him, that Valancourt had been entrapped by the
schemes of a set of dissipated young men, with whom
his profession had partly obliged him to associate,
rather than by an inclination to vice; and, charmed
by the humanity, and noble, though rash generosity,
which his conduct towards Mons. Bonnac exhibited, he
forgave him the transient errors, that had stained
his youth, and restored him to the high degree of
esteem, with which he had regarded him, during their
early acquaintance. But, as the least reparation he
could now make Valancourt was to afford him an
opportunity of explaining to Emily his former
conduct, he immediately wrote, to request his
forgiveness of the unintentional injury he had done
him, and to invite him to Chateau-le-Blanc. Motives
of delicacy with-held the Count from informing Emily
of this letter, and of kindness from acquainting her
with the discovery respecting Valancourt, till his
arrival should save her from the possibility of
anxiety, as to its event; and this precaution spared
her even severer inquietude, than the Count had
foreseen, since he was ignorant of the symptoms of
despair, which Valancourt's late conduct had
betrayed.
CHAPTER XVII
But in these cases,
We still have judgment here; that we but teach
Bloody instructions, which, being taught, return
To plague the inventor: thus even-handed justice
Commends the ingredients of our poison'd chalice
To our own lips.
MACBETH
Some
circumstances of an extraordinary nature now
withdrew Emily from her own sorrows, and excited
emotions, which partook of both surprise and horror.
A few days
followed that, on which Signora Laurentini died, her
will was opened at the monastery, in the presence of
the superiors and Mons. Bonnac, when it was found,
that one third of her personal property was
bequeathed to the nearest surviving relative of the
late Marchioness de Villeroi, and that Emily was the
person.
With the
secret of Emily's family the abbess had long been
acquainted, and it was in observance of the earnest
request of St. Aubert, who was known to the friar,
that attended him on his death-bed, that his
daughter had remained in ignorance of her
relationship to the Marchioness. But some hints,
which had fallen from Signora Laurentini, during her
last interview with Emily, and a confession of a
very extraordinary nature, given in her dying hours,
had made the abbess think it necessary to converse
with her young friend, on the topic she had not
before ventured to introduce; and it was for this
purpose, that she had requested to see her on the
morning that followed her interview with the nun.
Emily's indisposition had then prevented the
intended conversation; but now, after the will had
been examined, she received a summons, which she
immediately obeyed, and became informed of
circumstances, that powerfully affected her. As the
narrative of the abbess was, however, deficient in
many particulars, of which the reader may wish to be
informed, and the history of the nun is materially
connected with the fate of the Marchioness de
Villeroi, we shall omit the conversation, that
passed in the parlour of the convent, and mingle
with our relation a brief history of
LAURENTINI DI UDOLPHO,
Who was the
only child of her parents, and heiress of the
ancient house of Udolpho, in the territory of
Venice. It was the first misfortune of her life, and
that which led to all her succeeding misery, that
the friends, who ought to have restrained her strong
passions, and mildly instructed her in the art of
governing them, nurtured them by early indulgence.
But they cherished their own failings in her; for
their conduct was not the result of rational
kindness, and, when they either indulged, or opposed
the passions of their child, they gratified their
own. Thus they indulged her with weakness, and
reprehended her with violence; her spirit was
exasperated by their vehemence, instead of being
corrected by their wisdom; and their oppositions
became contest for victory, in which the due
tenderness of the parents, and the affectionate
duties of the child, were equally forgotten; but, as
returning fondness disarmed the parents' resentment
soonest, Laurentini was suffered to believe that she
had conquered, and her passions became stronger by
every effort, that had been employed to subdue them.
The death of
her father and mother in the same year left her to
her own discretion, under the dangerous
circumstances attendant on youth and beauty. She was
fond of company, delighted with admiration, yet
disdainful of the opinion of the world, when it
happened to contradict her inclinations; had a gay
and brilliant wit, and was mistress of all the arts
of fascination. Her conduct was such as might have
been expected, from the weakness of her principles
and the strength of her passions.
Among her
numerous admirers was the late Marquis de Villeroi,
who, on his tour through Italy, saw Laurentini at
Venice, where she usually resided, and became her
passionate adorer. Equally captivated by the figure
and accomplishments of the Marquis, who was at that
period one of the most distinguished noblemen of the
French court, she had the art so effectually to
conceal from him the dangerous traits of her
character and the blemishes of her late conduct,
that he solicited her hand in marriage.
Before the
nuptials were concluded, she retired to the castle
of Udolpho, whither the Marquis followed, and, where
her conduct, relaxing from the propriety, which she
had lately assumed, discovered to him the precipice,
on which he stood. A minuter enquiry than he had
before thought it necessary to make, convinced him,
that he had been deceived in her character, and she,
whom he had designed for his wife, afterwards became
his mistress.
Having
passed some weeks at Udolpho, he was called abruptly
to France, whither he returned with extreme
reluctance, for his heart was still fascinated by
the arts of Laurentini, with whom, however, he had
on various pretences delayed his marriage; but, to
reconcile her to this separation, he now gave
repeated promises of returning to conclude the
nuptials, as soon as the affair, which thus suddenly
called him to France, should permit.
Soothed, in
some degree, by these assurances, she suffered him
to depart; and, soon after, her relative, Montoni,
arriving at Udolpho, renewed the addresses, which
she had before refused, and which she now again
rejected. Meanwhile, her thoughts were constantly
with the Marquis de Villeroi, for whom she suffered
all the delirium of Italian love, cherished by the
solitude, to which she confined herself; for she had
now lost all taste for the pleasures of society and
the gaiety of amusement. Her only indulgences were
to sigh and weep over a miniature of the Marquis; to
visit the scenes, that had witnessed their
happiness, to pour forth her heart to him in
writing, and to count the weeks, the days, which
must intervene before the period that he had
mentioned as probable for his return. But this
period passed without bringing him; and week after
week followed in heavy and almost intolerable
expectation. During this interval, Laurentini's
fancy, occupied incessantly by one idea, became
disordered; and, her whole heart being devoted to
one object, life became hateful to her, when she
believed that object lost.
Several
months passed, during which she heard nothing from
the Marquis de Villeroi, and her days were marked,
at intervals, with the phrensy of passion and the
sullenness of despair. She secluded herself from all
visitors, and, sometimes, remained in her apartment,
for weeks together, refusing to speak to every
person, except her favourite female attendant,
writing scraps of letters, reading, again and again,
those she had received from the Marquis, weeping
over his picture, and speaking to it, for many
hours, upbraiding, reproaching and caressing it
alternately.
At length, a
report reached her, that the Marquis had married in
France, and, after suffering all the extremes of
love, jealousy and indignation, she formed the
desperate resolution of going secretly to that
country, and, if the report proved true, of
attempting a deep revenge. To her favourite woman
only she confided the plan of her journey, and she
engaged her to partake of it. Having collected her
jewels, which, descending to her from many branches
of her family, were of immense value, and all her
cash, to a very large amount, they were packed in a
trunk, which was privately conveyed to a
neighbouring town, whither Laurentini, with this
only servant, followed, and thence proceeded
secretly to Leghorn, where they embarked for France.
When, on her
arrival in Languedoc, she found, that the Marquis de
Villeroi had been married, for some months, her
despair almost deprived her of reason, and she
alternately projected and abandoned the horrible
design of murdering the Marquis, his wife and
herself. At length she contrived to throw herself in
his way, with an intention of reproaching him, for
his conduct, and of stabbing herself in his
presence; but, when she again saw him, who so long
had been the constant object of her thoughts and
affections, resentment yielded to love; her
resolution failed; she trembled with the conflict of
emotions, that assailed her heart, and fainted away.
The Marquis
was not proof against her beauty and sensibility;
all the energy, with which he had first loved,
returned, for his passion had been resisted by
prudence, rather than overcome by indifference; and,
since the honour of his family would not permit him
to marry her, he had endeavoured to subdue his love,
and had so far succeeded, as to select the then
Marchioness for his wife, whom he loved at first
with a tempered and rational affection. But the mild
virtues of that amiable lady did not recompense him
for her indifference, which appeared,
notwithstanding her efforts to conceal it; and he
had, for some time, suspected that her affections
were engaged by another person, when Laurentini
arrived in Languedoc. This artful Italian soon
perceived, that she had regained her influence over
him, and, soothed by the discovery, she determined
to live, and to employ all her enchantments to win
his consent to the diabolical deed, which she
believed was necessary to the security of her
happiness. She conducted her scheme with deep
dissimulation and patient perseverance, and, having
completely estranged the affections of the Marquis
from his wife, whose gentle goodness and
unimpassioned manners had ceased to please, when
contrasted with the captivations of the Italian, she
proceeded to awaken in his mind the jealousy of
pride, for it was no longer that of love, and even
pointed out to him the person, to whom she affirmed
the Marchioness had sacrificed her honour; but
Laurentini had first extorted from him a solemn
promise to forbear avenging himself upon his rival.
This was an important part of her plan, for she
knew, that, if his desire of vengeance was
restrained towards one party, it would burn more
fiercely towards the other, and he might then,
perhaps, be prevailed on to assist in the horrible
act, which would release him from the only barrier,
that with-held him from making her his wife.
The innocent
Marchioness, meanwhile, observed, with extreme
grief, the alteration in her husband's manners. He
became reserved and thoughtful in her presence; his
conduct was austere, and sometimes even rude; and he
left her, for many hours together, to weep for his
unkindness, and to form plans for the recovery of
his affection. His conduct afflicted her the more,
because, in obedience to the command of her father,
she had accepted his hand, though her affections
were engaged to another, whose amiable disposition,
she had reason to believe, would have ensured her
happiness. This circumstance Laurentini had
discovered, soon after her arrival in France, and
had made ample use of it in assisting her designs
upon the Marquis, to whom she adduced such seeming
proof of his wife's infidelity, that, in the frantic
rage of wounded honour, he consented to destroy his
wife. A slow poison was administered, and she fell a
victim to the jealousy and subtlety of Laurentini
and to the guilty weakness of her husband.
But the
moment of Laurentini's triumph, the moment, to which
she had looked forward for the completion of all her
wishes, proved only the commencement of a suffering,
that never left her to her dying hour.
The passion
of revenge, which had in part stimulated her to the
commission of this atrocious deed, died, even at the
moment when it was gratified, and left her to the
horrors of unavailing pity and remorse, which would
probably have empoisoned all the years she had
promised herself with the Marquis de Villeroi, had
her expectations of an alliance with him been
realized. But he, too, had found the moment of his
revenge to be that of remorse, as to himself, and
detestation, as to the partner of his crime; the
feeling, which he had mistaken for conviction, was
no more; and he stood astonished, and aghast, that
no proof remained of his wife's infidelity, now that
she had suffered the punishment of guilt. Even when
he was informed, that she was dying, he had felt
suddenly and unaccountably reassured of her
innocence, nor was the solemn assurance she made him
in her last hour, capable of affording him a
stronger conviction of her blameless conduct.
In the first
horrors of remorse and despair, he felt inclined to
deliver up himself and the woman, who had plunged
him into this abyss of guilt, into the hands of
justice; but, when the paroxysm of his suffering was
over, his intention changed. Laurentini, however, he
saw only once afterwards, and that was, to curse her
as the instigator of his crime, and to say, that he
spared her life only on condition, that she passed
the rest of her days in prayer and penance.
Overwhelmed with disappointment, on receiving
contempt and abhorrence from the man, for whose sake
she had not scrupled to stain her conscience with
human blood, and, touched with horror of the
unavailing crime she had committed, she renounced
the world, and retired to the monastery of St.
Claire, a dreadful victim to unresisted passion.
The Marquis,
immediately after the death of his wife, quitted
Chateau-le-Blanc, to which he never returned, and
endeavoured to lose the sense of his crime amidst
the tumult of war, or the dissipations of a capital;
but his efforts were vain; a deep dejection hung
over him ever after, for which his most intimate
friend could not account, and he, at length, died,
with a degree of horror nearly equal to that, which
Laurentini had suffered. The physician, who had
observed the singular appearance of the unfortunate
Marchioness, after death, had been bribed to
silence; and, as the surmises of a few of the
servants had proceeded no further than a whisper,
the affair had never been investigated. Whether this
whisper ever reached the father of the Marchioness,
and, if it did, whether the difficulty of obtaining
proof deterred him from prosecuting the Marquis de
Villeroi, is uncertain; but her death was deeply
lamented by some part of her family, and
particularly by her brother, M. St. Aubert; for that
was the degree of relationship, which had existed
between Emily's father and the Marchioness; and
there is no doubt, that he suspected the manner of
her death. Many letters passed between the Marquis
and him, soon after the decease of his beloved
sister, the subject of which was not known, but
there is reason to believe, that they related to the
cause of her death; and these were the papers,
together with some letters of the Marchioness, who
had confided to her brother the occasion of her
unhappiness, which St. Aubert had so solemnly
enjoined his daughter to destroy: and anxiety for
her peace had probably made him forbid her to
enquire into the melancholy story, to which they
alluded. Such, indeed, had been his affliction, on
the premature death of this his favourite sister,
whose unhappy marriage had from the first excited
his tenderest pity, that he never could hear her
named, or mention her himself after her death,
except to Madame St. Aubert. From Emily, whose
sensibility he feared to awaken, he had so carefully
concealed her history and name, that she was
ignorant, till now, that she ever had such a
relative as the Marchioness de Villeroi; and from
this motive he had enjoined silence to his only
surviving sister, Madame Cheron, who had
scrupulously observed his request.
It was over
some of the last pathetic letters of the
Marchioness, that St. Aubert was weeping, when he
was observed by Emily, on the eve of her departure
from La Vallee, and it was her picture, which he had
so tenderly caressed. Her disastrous death may
account for the emotion he had betrayed, on hearing
her named by La Voisin, and for his request to be
interred near the monument of the Villerois, where
her remains were deposited, but not those of her
husband, who was buried, where he died, in the north
of France.
The
confessor, who attended St. Aubert in his last
moments, recollected him to be the brother of the
late Marchioness, when St. Aubert, from tenderness
to Emily, had conjured him to conceal the
circumstance, and to request that the abbess, to
whose care he particularly recommended her, would do
the same; a request, which had been exactly
observed.
Laurentini,
on her arrival in France, had carefully concealed
her name and family, and, the better to disguise her
real history, had, on entering the convent, caused
the story to be circulated, which had imposed on
sister Frances, and it is probable, that the abbess,
who did not preside in the convent, at the time of
her noviciation, was also entirely ignorant of the
truth. The deep remorse, that seized on the mind of
Laurentini, together with the sufferings of
disappointed passion, for she still loved the
Marquis, again unsettled her intellects, and, after
the first paroxysms of despair were passed, a heavy
and silent melancholy had settled upon her spirits,
which suffered few interruptions from fits of
phrensy, till the time of her death. During many
years, it had been her only amusement to walk in the
woods near the monastery, in the solitary hours of
night, and to play upon a favourite instrument, to
which she sometimes joined the delightful melody of
her voice, in the most solemn and melancholy airs of
her native country, modulated by all the energetic
feeling, that dwelt in her heart. The physician, who
had attended her, recommended it to the superior to
indulge her in this whim, as the only means of
soothing her distempered fancy; and she was suffered
to walk in the lonely hours of night, attended by
the servant, who had accompanied her from Italy;
but, as the indulgence transgressed against the
rules of the convent, it was kept as secret as
possible; and thus the mysterious music of
Laurentini had combined with other circumstances, to
produce a report, that not only the chateau, but its
neighbourhood, was haunted.
Soon after
her entrance into this holy community, and before
she had shewn any symptoms of insanity there, she
made a will, in which, after bequeathing a
considerable legacy to the convent, she divided the
remainder of her personal property, which her jewels
made very valuable, between the wife of Mons.
Bonnac, who was an Italian lady and her relation,
and the nearest surviving relative of the late
Marchioness de Villeroi. As Emily St. Aubert was not
only the nearest, but the sole relative, this legacy
descended to her, and thus explained to her the
whole mystery of her father's conduct.
The
resemblance between Emily and her unfortunate aunt
had frequently been observed by Laurentini, and had
occasioned the singular behaviour, which had
formerly alarmed her; but it was in the nun's dying
hour, when her conscience gave her perpetually the
idea of the Marchioness, that she became more
sensible, than ever, of this likeness, and, in her
phrensy, deemed it no resemblance of the person she
had injured, but the original herself. The bold
assertion, that had followed, on the recovery of her
senses, that Emily was the daughter of the
Marchioness de Villeroi, arose from a suspicion that
she was so; for, knowing that her rival, when she
married the Marquis, was attached to another lover,
she had scarcely scrupled to believe, that her
honour had been sacrificed, like her own, to an
unresisted passion.
Of a crime,
however, to which Emily had suspected, from her
phrensied confession of murder, that she had been
instrumental in the castle of Udolpho, Laurentini
was innocent; and she had herself been deceived,
concerning the spectacle, that formerly occasioned
her so much terror, and had since compelled her, for
a while, to attribute the horrors of the nun to a
consciousness of a murder, committed in that castle.
It may be
remembered, that, in a chamber of Udolpho, hung a
black veil, whose singular situation had excited
Emily's curiosity, and which afterwards disclosed an
object, that had overwhelmed her with horror; for,
on lifting it, there appeared, instead of the
picture she had expected, within a recess of the
wall, a human figure of ghastly paleness, stretched
at its length, and dressed in the habiliments of the
grave. What added to the horror of the spectacle,
was, that the face appeared partly decayed and
disfigured by worms, which were visible on the
features and hands. On such an object, it will be
readily believed, that no person could endure to
look twice. Emily, it may be recollected, had, after
the first glance, let the veil drop, and her terror
had prevented her from ever after provoking a
renewal of such suffering, as she had then
experienced. Had she dared to look again, her
delusion and her fears would have vanished together,
and she would have perceived, that the figure before
her was not human, but formed of wax. The history of
it is somewhat extraordinary, though not without
example in the records of that fierce severity,
which monkish superstition has sometimes inflicted
on mankind. A member of the house of Udolpho, having
committed some offence against the prerogative of
the church, had been condemned to the penance of
contemplating, during certain hours of the day, a
waxen image, made to resemble a human body in the
state, to which it is reduced after death. This
penance, serving as a memento of the condition at
which he must himself arrive, had been designed to
reprove the pride of the Marquis of Udolpho, which
had formerly so much exasperated that of the Romish
church; and he had not only superstitiously observed
this penance himself, which, he had believed, was to
obtain a pardon for all his sins, but had made it a
condition in his will, that his descendants should
preserve the image, on pain of forfeiting to the
church a certain part of his domain, that they also
might profit by the humiliating moral it conveyed.
The figure, therefore, had been suffered to retain
its station in the wall of the chamber, but his
descendants excused themselves from observing the
penance, to which he had been enjoined.
This image
was so horribly natural, that it is not surprising
Emily should have mistaken it for the object it
resembled, nor, since she had heard such an
extraordinary account, concerning the disappearing
of the late lady of the castle, and had such
experience of the character of Montoni, that she
should have believed this to be the murdered body of
the lady Laurentini, and that he had been the
contriver of her death.
The
situation, in which she had discovered it,
occasioned her, at first, much surprise and
perplexity; but the vigilance, with which the doors
of the chamber, where it was deposited, were
afterwards secured, had compelled her to believe,
that Montoni, not daring to confide the secret of
her death to any person, had suffered her remains to
decay in this obscure chamber. The ceremony of the
veil, however, and the circumstance of the doors
having been left open, even for a moment, had
occasioned her much wonder and some doubts; but
these were not sufficient to overcome her suspicion
of Montoni; and it was the dread of his terrible
vengeance, that had sealed her lips in silence,
concerning what she had seen in the west chamber.
Emily, in
discovering the Marchioness de Villeroi to have been
the sister of Mons. St. Aubert, was variously
affected; but, amidst the sorrow, which she suffered
for her untimely death, she was released from an
anxious and painful conjecture, occasioned by the
rash assertion of Signora Laurentini, concerning her
birth and the honour of her parents. Her faith in
St. Aubert's principles would scarcely allow her to
suspect that he had acted dishonourably; and she
felt such reluctance to believe herself the daughter
of any other, than her, whom she had always
considered and loved as a mother, that she would
hardly admit such a circumstance to be possible; yet
the likeness, which it had frequently been affirmed
she bore to the late Marchioness, the former
behaviour of Dorothee the old housekeeper, the
assertion of Laurentini, and the mysterious
attachment, which St. Aubert had discovered,
awakened doubts, as to his connection with the
Marchioness, which her reason could neither
vanquish, or confirm. From these, however, she was
now relieved, and all the circumstances of her
father's conduct were fully explained: but her heart
was oppressed by the melancholy catastrophe of her
amiable relative, and by the awful lesson, which the
history of the nun exhibited, the indulgence of
whose passions had been the means of leading her
gradually to the commission of a crime, from the
prophecy of which in her early years she would have
recoiled in horror, and exclaimed—that it could not
be!—a crime, which whole years of repentance and of
the severest penance had not been able to obliterate
from her conscience.
CHAPTER XVIII
Then, fresh tears
Stood on her cheek, as doth the honey-dew
Upon a gather'd lily almost wither'd
SHAKESPEARE
After the
late discoveries, Emily was distinguished at the
chateau by the Count and his family, as a relative
of the house of Villeroi, and received, if possible,
more friendly attention, than had yet been shewn
her.
Count De
Villefort's surprise at the delay of an answer to
his letter, which had been directed to Valancourt,
at Estuviere, was mingled with satisfaction for the
prudence, which had saved Emily from a share of the
anxiety he now suffered, though, when he saw her
still drooping under the effect of his former error,
all his resolution was necessary to restrain him
from relating the truth, that would afford her a
momentary relief. The approaching nuptials of the
Lady Blanche now divided his attention with this
subject of his anxiety, for the inhabitants of the
chateau were already busied in preparations for that
event, and the arrival of Mons. St. Foix was daily
expected. In the gaiety, which surrounded her, Emily
vainly tried to participate, her spirits being
depressed by the late discoveries, and by the
anxiety concerning the fate of Valancourt, that had
been occasioned by the description of his manner,
when he had delivered the ring. She seemed to
perceive in it the gloomy wildness of despair; and,
when she considered to what that despair might have
urged him, her heart sunk with terror and grief. The
state of suspense, as to his safety, to which she
believed herself condemned, till she should return
to La Vallee, appeared insupportable, and, in such
moments, she could not even struggle to assume the
composure, that had left her mind, but would often
abruptly quit the company she was with, and
endeavour to sooth her spirits in the deep solitudes
of the woods, that overbrowed the shore. Here, the
faint roar of foaming waves, that beat below, and
the sullen murmur of the wind among the branches
around, were circumstances in unison with the temper
of her mind; and she would sit on a cliff, or on the
broken steps of her favourite watch-tower, observing
the changing colours of the evening clouds, and the
gloom of twilight draw over the sea, till the white
tops of billows, riding towards the shore, could
scarcely be discerned amidst the darkened waters.
The lines, engraved by Valancourt on this tower, she
frequently repeated with melancholy enthusiasm, and
then would endeavour to check the recollections and
the grief they occasioned, and to turn her thoughts
to indifferent subjects.
One evening,
having wandered with her lute to this her favourite
spot, she entered the ruined tower, and ascended a
winding staircase, that led to a small chamber,
which was less decayed than the rest of the
building, and whence she had often gazed, with
admiration, on the wide prospect of sea and land,
that extended below. The sun was now setting on that
tract of the Pyrenees, which divided Languedoc from
Rousillon, and, placing herself opposite to a small
grated window, which, like the wood-tops beneath,
and the waves lower still, gleamed with the red glow
of the west, she touched the chords of her lute in
solemn symphony, and then accompanied it with her
voice, in one of the simple and affecting airs, to
which, in happier days, Valancourt had often
listened in rapture, and which she now adapted to
the following lines.
TO MELANCHOLY
Spirit of love and sorrow—hail!
Thy solemn voice from far I hear,
Mingling with ev'ning's dying gale:
Hail, with this sadly-pleasing tear!
O! at this still, this lonely hour,
Thine own sweet hour of closing day,
Awake thy lute, whose charmful pow'r
Shall call up Fancy to obey:
To paint the wild romantic dream,
That meets the poet's musing eye,
As, on the bank of shadowy stream,
He breathes to her the fervid sigh.
O lonely spirit! let thy song
Lead me through all thy sacred haunt;
The minister's moon-light aisles along,
Where spectres raise the midnight chaunt.
I hear their dirges faintly swell!
Then, sink at once in silence drear,
While, from the pillar'd cloister's cell,
Dimly their gliding forms appear!
Lead where the pine-woods wave on high,
Whose pathless sod is darkly seen,
As the cold moon, with trembling eye,
Darts her long beams the leaves between.
Lead to the mountain's dusky head,
Where, far below, in shade profound,
Wide forests, plains and hamlets spread,
And sad the chimes of vesper sound,
Or guide me, where the dashing oar
Just breaks the stillness of the vale,
As slow it tracks the winding shore,
To meet the ocean's distant sail:
To pebbly banks, that Neptune laves,
With measur'd surges, loud and deep,
Where the dark cliff bends o'er the waves,
And wild the winds of autumn sweep.
There pause at midnight's spectred hour,
And list the long-resounding gale;
And catch the fleeting moon-light's pow'r,
O'er foaming seas and distant sail.
The soft
tranquillity of the scene below, where the evening
breeze scarcely curled the water, or swelled the
passing sail, that caught the last gleam of the sun,
and where, now and then, a dipping oar was all that
disturbed the trembling radiance, conspired with the
tender melody of her lute to lull her mind into a
state of gentle sadness, and she sung the mournful
songs of past times, till the remembrances they
awakened were too powerful for her heart, her tears
fell upon the lute, over which she drooped, and her
voice trembled, and was unable to proceed.
Though the
sun had now sunk behind the mountains, and even his
reflected light was fading from their highest
points, Emily did not leave the watch-tower, but
continued to indulge her melancholy reverie, till a
footstep, at a little distance, startled her, and,
on looking through the grate, she observed a person
walking below, whom, however, soon perceiving to be
Mons. Bonnac, she returned to the quiet
thoughtfulness his step had interrupted. After some
time, she again struck her lute, and sung her
favourite air; but again a step disturbed her, and,
as she paused to listen, she heard it ascending the
stair-case of the tower. The gloom of the hour,
perhaps, made her sensible to some degree of fear,
which she might not otherwise have felt; for, only a
few minutes before, she had seen Mons. Bonnac pass.
The steps were quick and bounding, and, in the next
moment, the door of the chamber opened, and a person
entered, whose features were veiled in the obscurity
of twilight; but his voice could not be concealed,
for it was the voice of Valancourt! At the sound,
never heard by Emily, without emotion, she started,
in terror, astonishment and doubtful pleasure, and
had scarcely beheld him at her feet, when she sunk
into a seat, overcome by the various emotions, that
contended at her heart, and almost insensible to
that voice, whose earnest and trembling calls seemed
as if endeavouring to save her. Valancourt, as he
hung over Emily, deplored his own rash impatience,
in having thus surprised her: for when he had
arrived at the chateau, too anxious to await the
return of the Count, who, he understood, was in the
grounds, he went himself to seek him, when, as he
passed the tower, he was struck by the sound of
Emily's voice, and immediately ascended.
It was a
considerable time before she revived, but, when her
recollection returned, she repulsed his attentions,
with an air of reserve, and enquired, with as much
displeasure as it was possible she could feel in
these first moments of his appearance, the occasion
of his visit.
'Ah Emily!'
said Valancourt, 'that air, those words—alas! I
have, then, little to hope—when you ceased to esteem
me, you ceased also to love me!'
'Most true,
sir,' replied Emily, endeavouring to command her
trembling voice; 'and if you had valued my esteem,
you would not have given me this new occasion for
uneasiness.'
Valancourt's
countenance changed suddenly from the anxieties of
doubt to an expression of surprise and dismay: he
was silent a moment, and then said, 'I had been
taught to hope for a very different reception! Is
it, then, true, Emily, that I have lost your regard
forever? am I to believe, that, though your esteem
for me may return—your affection never can? Can the
Count have meditated the cruelty, which now tortures
me with a second death?'
The voice,
in which he spoke this, alarmed Emily as much as his
words surprised her, and, with trembling impatience,
she begged that he would explain them.
'Can any
explanation be necessary?' said Valancourt, 'do you
not know how cruelly my conduct has been
misrepresented? that the actions of which you once
believed me guilty (and, O Emily! how could you so
degrade me in your opinion, even for a moment!)
those actions—I hold in as much contempt and
abhorrence as yourself? Are you, indeed, ignorant,
that Count de Villefort has detected the slanders,
that have robbed me of all I hold dear on earth, and
has invited me hither to justify to you my former
conduct? It is surely impossible you can be
uninformed of these circumstances, and I am again
torturing myself with a false hope!'
The silence
of Emily confirmed this supposition; for the deep
twilight would not allow Valancourt to distinguish
the astonishment and doubting joy, that fixed her
features. For a moment, she continued unable to
speak; then a profound sigh seemed to give some
relief to her spirits, and she said,
'Valancourt!
I was, till this moment, ignorant of all the
circumstances you have mentioned; the emotion I now
suffer may assure you of the truth of this, and,
that, though I had ceased to esteem, I had not
taught myself entirely to forget you.'
'This
moment,' said Valancourt, in a low voice, and
leaning for support against the window—'this moment
brings with it a conviction that overpowers me!—I am
dear to you then—still dear to you, my Emily!'
'Is it
necessary that I should tell you so?' she replied,
'is it necessary, that I should say—these are the
first moments of joy I have known, since your
departure, and that they repay me for all those of
pain I have suffered in the interval?'
Valancourt
sighed deeply, and was unable to reply; but, as he
pressed her hand to his lips, the tears, that fell
over it, spoke a language, which could not be
mistaken, and to which words were inadequate.
Emily,
somewhat tranquillized, proposed returning to the
chateau, and then, for the first time, recollected
that the Count had invited Valancourt thither to
explain his conduct, and that no explanation had yet
been given. But, while she acknowledged this, her
heart would not allow her to dwell, for a moment, on
the possibility of his unworthiness; his look, his
voice, his manner, all spoke the noble sincerity,
which had formerly distinguished him; and she again
permitted herself to indulge the emotions of a joy,
more surprising and powerful, than she had ever
before experienced.
Neither
Emily, or Valancourt, were conscious how they
reached the chateau, whither they might have been
transferred by the spell of a fairy, for any thing
they could remember; and it was not, till they had
reached the great hall, that either of them
recollected there were other persons in the world
besides themselves. The Count then came forth with
surprise, and with the joyfulness of pure
benevolence, to welcome Valancourt, and to entreat
his forgiveness of the injustice he had done him;
soon after which, Mons. Bonnac joined this happy
group, in which he and Valancourt were mutually
rejoiced to meet.
When the
first congratulations were over, and the general joy
became somewhat more tranquil, the Count withdrew
with Valancourt to the library, where a long
conversation passed between them, in which the
latter so clearly justified himself of the criminal
parts of the conduct, imputed to him, and so
candidly confessed and so feelingly lamented the
follies, which he had committed, that the Count was
confirmed in his belief of all he had hoped; and,
while he perceived so many noble virtues in
Valancourt, and that experience had taught him to
detest the follies, which before he had only not
admired, he did not scruple to believe, that he
would pass through life with the dignity of a wise
and good man, or to entrust to his care the future
happiness of Emily St. Aubert, for whom he felt the
solicitude of a parent. Of this he soon informed
her, in a short conversation, when Valancourt had
left him. While Emily listened to a relation of the
services, that Valancourt had rendered Mons. Bonnac,
her eyes overflowed with tears of pleasure, and the
further conversation of Count De Villefort perfectly
dissipated every doubt, as to the past and future
conduct of him, to whom she now restored, without
fear, the esteem and affection, with which she had
formerly received him.
When they
returned to the supper-room, the Countess and Lady
Blanche met Valancourt with sincere congratulations;
and Blanche, indeed, was so much rejoiced to see
Emily returned to happiness, as to forget, for a
while, that Mons. St. Foix was not yet arrived at
the chateau, though he had been expected for some
hours; but her generous sympathy was, soon after,
rewarded by his appearance. He was now perfectly
recovered from the wounds, received, during his
perilous adventure among the Pyrenees, the mention
of which served to heighten to the parties, who had
been involved in it, the sense of their present
happiness. New congratulations passed between them,
and round the supper-table appeared a group of
faces, smiling with felicity, but with a felicity,
which had in each a different character. The smile
of Blanche was frank and gay, that of Emily tender
and pensive; Valancourt's was rapturous, tender and
gay alternately; Mons. St. Foix's was joyous, and
that of the Count, as he looked on the surrounding
party, expressed the tempered complacency of
benevolence; while the features of the Countess,
Henri, and Mons. Bonnac, discovered fainter traces
of animation. Poor Mons. Du Pont did not, by his
presence, throw a shade of regret over the company;
for, when he had discovered, that Valancourt was not
unworthy of the esteem of Emily, he determined
seriously to endeavour at the conquest of his own
hopeless affection, and had immediately withdrawn
from Chateau-le-Blanc—a conduct, which Emily now
understood, and rewarded with her admiration and
pity.
The Count
and his guests continued together till a late hour,
yielding to the delights of social gaiety, and to
the sweets of friendship. When Annette heard of the
arrival of Valancourt, Ludovico had some difficulty
to prevent her going into the supper-room, to
express her joy, for she declared, that she had
never been so rejoiced at any ACCIDENT as this,
since she had found Ludovico himself.
CHAPTER XIX
Now my task is smoothly done,
I can fly, or I can run
Quickly to the green earth's end,
Where the bow'd welkin low doth bend,
And, from thence, can soar as soon
To the corners of the moon.
MILTON
The
marriages of the Lady Blanche and Emily St. Aubert
were celebrated, on the same day, and with the
ancient baronial magnificence, at Chateau-le-Blanc.
The feasts were held in the great hall of the
castle, which, on this occasion, was hung with
superb new tapestry, representing the exploits of
Charlemagne and his twelve peers; here, were seen
the Saracens, with their horrible visors, advancing
to battle; and there, were displayed the wild
solemnities of incantation, and the necromantic
feats, exhibited by the magician JARL before the
Emperor. The sumptuous banners of the family of
Villeroi, which had long slept in dust, were once
more unfurled, to wave over the gothic points of
painted casements; and music echoed, in many a
lingering close, through every winding gallery and
colonnade of that vast edifice.
As Annette
looked down from the corridor upon the hall, whose
arches and windows were illuminated with brilliant
festoons of lamps, and gazed on the splendid dresses
of the dancers, the costly liveries of the
attendants, the canopies of purple velvet and gold,
and listened to the gay strains that floated along
the vaulted roof, she almost fancied herself in an
enchanted palace, and declared, that she had not met
with any place, which charmed her so much, since she
read the fairy tales; nay, that the fairies
themselves, at their nightly revels in this old
hall, could display nothing finer; while old
Dorothee, as she surveyed the scene, sighed, and
said, the castle looked as it was wont to do in the
time of her youth.
After
gracing the festivities of Chateau-le-Blanc, for
some days, Valancourt and Emily took leave of their
kind friends, and returned to La Vallee, where the
faithful Theresa received them with unfeigned joy,
and the pleasant shades welcomed them with a
thousand tender and affecting remembrances; and,
while they wandered together over the scenes, so
long inhabited by the late Mons. and Madame St.
Aubert, and Emily pointed out, with pensive
affection, their favourite haunts, her present
happiness was heightened, by considering, that it
would have been worthy of their approbation, could
they have witnessed it.
Valancourt
led her to the plane-tree on the terrace, where he
had first ventured to declare his love, and where
now the remembrance of the anxiety he had then
suffered, and the retrospect of all the dangers and
misfortunes they had each encountered, since last
they sat together beneath its broad branches,
exalted the sense of their present felicity, which,
on this spot, sacred to the memory of St. Aubert,
they solemnly vowed to deserve, as far as possible,
by endeavouring to imitate his benevolence,—by
remembering, that superior attainments of every sort
bring with them duties of superior exertion,—and by
affording to their fellow-beings, together with that
portion of ordinary comforts, which prosperity
always owes to misfortune, the example of lives
passed in happy thankfulness to GOD, and, therefore,
in careful tenderness to his creatures.
Soon after
their return to La Vallee, the brother of Valancourt
came to congratulate him on his marriage, and to pay
his respects to Emily, with whom he was so much
pleased, as well as with the prospect of rational
happiness, which these nuptials offered to
Valancourt, that he immediately resigned to him a
part of the rich domain, the whole of which, as he
had no family, would of course descend to his
brother, on his decease.
The estates,
at Tholouse, were disposed of, and Emily purchased
of Mons. Quesnel the ancient domain of her late
father, where, having given Annette a marriage
portion, she settled her as the housekeeper, and
Ludovico as the steward; but, since both Valancourt
and herself preferred the pleasant and long-loved
shades of La Vallee to the magnificence of
Epourville, they continued to reside there, passing,
however, a few months in the year at the birth-place
of St. Aubert, in tender respect to his memory.
The legacy,
which had been bequeathed to Emily by Signora
Laurentini, she begged Valancourt would allow her to
resign to Mons. Bonnac; and Valancourt, when she
made the request, felt all the value of the
compliment it conveyed. The castle of Udolpho, also,
descended to the wife of Mons. Bonnac, who was the
nearest surviving relation of the house of that
name, and thus affluence restored his long-oppressed
spirits to peace, and his family to comfort.
O! how
joyful it is to tell of happiness, such as that of
Valancourt and Emily; to relate, that, after
suffering under the oppression of the vicious and
the disdain of the weak, they were, at length,
restored to each other—to the beloved landscapes of
their native country,—to the securest felicity of
this life, that of aspiring to moral and labouring
for intellectual improvement—to the pleasures of
enlightened society, and to the exercise of the
benevolence, which had always animated their hearts;
while the bowers of La Vallee became, once more, the
retreat of goodness, wisdom and domestic
blessedness!
O! useful
may it be to have shewn, that, though the vicious
can sometimes pour affliction upon the good, their
power is transient and their punishment certain; and
that innocence, though oppressed by injustice,
shall, supported by patience, finally triumph over
misfortune!
And, if the
weak hand, that has recorded this tale, has, by its
scenes, beguiled the mourner of one hour of sorrow,
or, by its moral, taught him to sustain it—the
effort, however humble, has not been vain, nor is
the writer unrewarded.